1. What is wrong with me?

Chapter 1 – What is wrong with me?

In the Gryffindor common room sat a solitary figure. His dark, disheveled hair and emerald green eyes along with the lightning bolt scar on his forehead made it impossible for Harry Potter to go anywhere in the wizarding world unrecognized. He sat with his quill out and a piece of paper in front him just doodling. Today was the first day of school and he was doing the same thing as he’d done the majority of the summer. He wasn’t interested in going to breakfast with his best friends, Ron and Hermione; he had woken up with a lot on his mind and needed to be alone.

Something had changed him this summer though and he wasn’t sure what it was. Maybe the changes had begun before the end of last school year. As it was, he found himself writing random words and names on his parchment. He was writing down all of them as they occurred to him: Hermione, Ron, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Sirius, death, Hagrid, compassion, Professor Dumbledore, power, Professor McGonagall, Hermione, death, Sirius, love, Hermione, love, Ron, family… Absent-mindedly he realized he had written fifteen different names including Luna Lovegood, Fred, George, Ginny and Dobby. But what surprised him was that there were twenty names on the list. He’d written Hermione, Ron and Sirius more than once. These were the people Harry wanted to spend everyday with. He only had Hermione and Ron remaining. Sirius was gone.

His thoughts today were rushing in and out as if he were watching his life yesterday on a highlight reel from a newscast. In his minds eye, he replayed the ride from Track 9 and ¾’s to Hogwarts. He remembered listening to Hermione’s every word as if they were the lyrics to his newest favorite song. He tried to listen intently to Ron, but he talked with his mouth full most of the afternoon and he couldn’t understand him. He realized that Ron was like his brother and the Weasley’s had become his surrogate family. Was that it?

The return to Hogwarts was not as joyous as it had been in years past. The Dursley’s hadn’t caused him nearly the discomfort of years past and he hadn’t come back with a hearing at the Ministry or under the threat of expulsion from arriving in a flying car. The emotional wounds of seeing his friends in the infirmary and the death of Sirius were still fresh. It was his fault. He had over-reacted to his vision. Hermione, his sweet Hermione had almost died too. He wrote her name one more time. He knew the difference now. He knew he could never look at Hermione the same way again. Was this how his dad had felt about his mum? Mr. Weasley for Mrs. Weasley? Did loving someone like he loved Sirius and his parents always have to be painful?

He had spent hours on end during the summer trying to figure out why he had feared so much for Hermione. He had found Sirius only a couple of years before and he had come to a tragic end. Would he be the cause of pain and suffering for everyone he loved?

Harry’s heart skipped as the portrait opened to the laughing voices of Ron and Hermione. He took the parchment off the table, trying to hide his rambling feelings about his friends. They hadn’t noticed because they were still jabbering on about the way Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle had avoided them on the Hogwart’s Express and this morning when they crossed the courtyard. At least, that was Hermione’s and Ron’s story and they seemed to be beside themselves with laughter.

“Hiya, Harry, didn’t see you at breakfast,” said Ron quizzically. “Are you okay?”

Hermione had sat down and moved in close to Harry and chimed, “What? We aren’t good company? I missed you at breakfast.”

Harry almost couldn’t speak. She hadn’t said, “We missed you at breakfast.” Hermione was sitting so close to him that he started to reach out for her hand, but he stopped. He felt his cheeks warm slightly with embarrassment. It was awkward to have these feelings for someone he’d known for so long. They had always been close. But since the last day of summer picking up their books in Diagon Alley, she walked with and talked to him differently. He liked it, but didn’t know how to find out if it was his imagination or if it was real. Did Hermione like him too?

Harry replied, “Eh. I wasn’t hungry. Ron, I didn’t feel like watching you inhale your food. It’s disgusting, mate.” Harry kept a straight face for as long as he could. They all shared a little laugh that could only exist among the closest of friends. Ron brought them back to his question.

Ron warily asked again, “You sure?”

“Yes, I’m sure.” Harry replied.

“You seem awfully quiet today, Harry?” prodded Hermione.

“Not really, I just don’t have much to say,” Harry lied. He wanted to talk to each of them, just not at the same time. He needed to talk about different things with each of them. Talking Quidditch with Ron was fun and enlightening. Ron had spent the entire summer studying the theories of the great Quidditch coaches. Hermione, on the other hand, could talk about S.P.E.W., potions or any other thing under the sun. He just liked to hear her voice. Harry couldn’t believe he was thinking this way. He wanted to be with Hermione more than Ron.

Hermione stood up and announced that they all should head out for their first class—POTIONS—Harry’s heart sank. “Not Snape! That insufferable prat and potions first thing on the first day,” thought Harry. It was going to be a long year. They grabbed their books and began walking to class.

++++++++++++

The first day wasn’t as bad as Harry anticipated. Once he began to enjoy his friend’s little arguments about the stupidest things, he knew he was home. Hermione and Ron could hardly sit in the same room without some irritation with each other. Harry suspected that it was their strange way of getting along. He watched them as they carried on. They seemed to enjoy the game of arguing. It had bothered him last year, but the alternative was not to have his two best friends at all. He was just going to have to live with it.

Lunch came and went. Harry watched Ron after lunch walk up and begin talking to Luna. She still looked a little spacey and sad, but not as much now talking to Ron. He wondered what they were talking about.

Later that afternoon in their dorm, Ron looked at Harry and said, “Harry, I know you were watching me talk to Luna this afternoon. And before you get any ideas….well, yeah, I like her. I’m not going to let it go on like you have with Hermione.”

“I don’t know what you mean, Ron,” Harry said defensively.

“Come on, mate. We both know that one of us was going to end up falling in love with Hermione. She’s a good person, but we just like to argue too much. And, she fancies you too I think.”

“Me and Hermione. You must be crazy,” Harry lied.

“Mate, you looked like someone gave you a present this morning when she sat so close to you. Only you’re not supposed to turn red when you get a present. You couldn’t fool me.” Ron explained.

“You don’t think she noticed, do you?” Harry said frantically.

“See! I knew it! Ha! Ha!” exclaimed Ron. “You were going to grab her hand too, weren’t you?”

“Geez, Ron. Why don’t you just yell it out in the girls’ dormitory? Yeah, so what? I don’t think she likes me all that much. What makes you say that?”

“Don’t be an ignorant prat, Harry. Girls don’t get close like that with guys if they think they’re creepy. Not that you aren’t creepy with the scar and all…” Ron was making fun of Harry now. And, Harry wasn’t happy about it.

“Bugger off, mate. Go chase Luna, you git.” Harry wasn’t as mad as his words seemed. He just didn’t want to discuss it anymore.

“Well, if you don’t want something like what happened with Viktor to happen again…I wouldn’t let her go too long without knowing.” Ron was absolutely right. He had to have a plan. He was afraid of looking like an idiot to Hermione.

2. Harry and Hermione Chat

Chapter 2 – The Storm Before the Calm

The next few days passed without Harry getting into too much trouble with Snape and without any significant change in the way he and Hermione acted toward each other. He only cost Gryffindor 20 points while Hermione had gained 50 in all of their classes. Hermione had even kicked Harry under the table once when he had daydreamed through another of Snape’s questions and then whispered, “Harry, what am I going to do with you?”

Harry had thought at the time about kicking her back and saying, “Leave me alone.” But he realized he would never treat her that way and that he had been daydreaming about kissing her. She consumed every waking thought. He even made excuses to study in the library. If she was there, he would be too. There was no way someone like Viktor could get her alone to talk again. They sat in the library studying together.

“What did Viktor do that impressed you while he was here?” he prodded.

“What makes you ask such a question?” Hermione had a more puzzled look on her face than Harry had ever seen before. He couldn’t retreat now, but he had to recover quickly because his daydream had leaked out and he was afraid of offending Hermione.

“I don’t want to be a babbling idiot the next time I fall for a girl. What did Viktor have that Ron and I don’t have?”

Hermione blinked unobtrusively at Harry’s answer. She tried to hide her astonishment.”

Harry immediately wished he hadn’t asked the question.

“I am not sure he did anything, Harry. He was the only one around who treated me like a girl I guess.”

The answer was like ice cold water had been dumped on his head. She was obviously retaliating because Ron and he had always treated her like one of the guys. But it only took a blink of an eye and a wink from Hermione to realize that she was having him on. They laughed and Harry said, “I guess I deserved that. Ron and I haven’t exactly treated you like you deserve. I’m sorry about that Hermione.”

“Truthfully Harry—with everything going on around us with the Tri-Wizard Tournament and the little spat you and Ron were having--it was nice to have someone who was focused on me. He made me feel important. He made me feel feminine and desirable,” she explained.

“Don’t Ron and I talk to you kindly and respectfully most of the time?” asked Harry.

“Sure but that’s not the point Harry. I mean he asked me about my favorite flowers, music, and books. He told me he thought smart girls were cool and he thought I was smart. He asked me about my ideal man.” Harry didn’t let on, but the last one smarted a little.

“What did you say, Hermione?”

“I told him that I love red roses and daffodils…. I listen to music on the radio back home and I don’t recognize a lot except the music my parents listen to. And the perfect man…that muggle actor, Brad Pitt,” she said. Harry could feel the jealousy rising up. He wasn’t sure he knew who Brad Pitt was, so it must have irked Viktor too.

“Harry, why is this so important to you?” asked Hermione.

Harry looked at her for a second thinking about telling her. He knew he wanted to let her know how he thought she was. He answered, “You remember how I acted like a little kid with Cho. I want to make a better impression on my next girlfriend. It’s good to get a girl’s perspective on it. Thanks.”

Hermione couldn’t hide the little frown that grew on her face and she shivered with the last comment. He hated himself for playing like this but he wasn’t going to look like an idiot in front of her when he finally got the nerve. She had to see him as man not a silly boy pretending to be a man.

“Hermione, are you cold? You shivered,” he said.

“No, I am fine Harry,” she lied. She hated the thought even more now. She didn’t want to think about the possibility that Harry had someone in mind.

Hermione and Harry played a game of cat and mouse trying to get a glimpse at one another without being obvious throughout the evening. They both sat wondering what the other was thinking. Was it about homework? Or, was it about someone they knew? They each were so wrapped up in being afraid to jump to the wrong conclusion that they convinced themselves it had to be someone else.

Harry got a headache from thinking about it and after a little while laid his head down in his arms on the table. He fell asleep dreaming of Hermione with Viktor. She watched him sleep for twenty minutes or so reaching out like she wanted to put her fingers through his hair. She resisted the temptation. Hermione woke him up when she finally began yawning herself.

They walked silently through the corridors up to the common room and said good night. Hermione dressed for bed as she thought about their conversation. There really wasn’t much too it. She decided to talk to Hagrid after Care of Magical Creatures class in the morning. She sighed and fell off to sleep thinking of Harry.

The next morning Hermione hurried to get ready for Care of Magical Creatures and had come up with a plan. When she got to the Great Hall, she stopped dead in her tracks. She saw Harry sitting across from Luna Lovegood laughing and carrying on. Hermione couldn’t breathe. NOT LUNA LOVEGOOD! Hermione had stopped just long enough that Harry and Luna noticed her. Luna smiled at Harry and returned to the Ravenclaw table.

“Good morning, Hermione. How are you?” Harry asked.

“Fine.” Hermione countered flatly.

“What’s wrong? Didn’t you get any sleep?” He asked. Her eyes were red like she’d been up late. Had he known what was wrong he would have told her right then how he felt. As it was, he thought it was an honest question and continued to eat.

“Men!” Hermione got up without eating. She left before the tears became real. She wasn’t prepared for there to be anyone at all, but Luna Lovegood was too much to bear.

Harry just sat there dazed and confused. He couldn’t for the life of him figure out what had just happened. Harry never understood how women could be so hard to understand. After all, he was begging Luna to help him with a strategy for talking to Hermione.

3. The Eye of the Storm

Chapter 3 – The Eye of the Storm

Hermione began to run once she was sure Harry couldn’t see her. Ginny saw her and asked her what was wrong but couldn’t get her to stop. Hermione just kept running until she got to Hagrid’s.

To Hermione’s surprise, Hagrid was already home. He hadn’t even begun to prepare the lesson this morning. She knocked on the door, looking back over her shoulder to see if anyone could see her. Hagrid bellowed, “Who is it?”

“Hagrid, it’s Hermione. Can I talk to you?” She was choking back the tears.

Hagrid had heard that sound before. Hermione had cried when Malfoy called her a mudblood. Hagrid opened the door and said, “Don’t yer tell me ‘at Malfoy’s been at it again.”

Hermione shook her head and just hugged Hagrid. Hagrid didn’t know what to say or do. Hermione was normally so strong-willed and unflappable. He knew something must be terribly wrong if Hermione was so upset.

“Hermione, sweetheart, talk to me. What’s the matter? Is everyone okay?” Hagrid looked worried.

In a rush, Hermione let loose with all of her feelings for Harry and how he had been asking questions so he could talk to other girls and that she didn’t know whether to hate him or love him. She could not stop talking about how much he meant to her.

Now Hagrid had a real problem. Harry had come to his hut just two nights before with the other side of the story. He had confessed that he was losing his mind because he could think of nothing else but Hermione. He was getting in trouble in Snape’s class because he daydreamed of Hermione and he didn’t know how to tell his best friend he loved her. To top it all off, Hagrid knew why Harry had been talking to Luna and had promised Harry he wouldn’t say anything to anyone. Hagrid was amused with both Hermione and Harry. He was amused that every living creature that had ever seen the two of them together knew what they didn’t. They were head-over-heels in love with each other.

Hagrid spent the remaining half-hour before class listening and reassuring Hermione. He told her that she was too young to be worried so much about a boy, even if it was her best friend Harry. He realized he’d miscalculated right away and corrected it as soon as Hermione stopped reading him the riot act.

“Hermione, all I meant was that boys are stupid about things at this age and taking it personally is silly. You are a beautiful, intelligent young lady. And, Mr. Potter had better wake up from a couple of his daydreams to realize it, if yer ask me.” Hagrid realized that it was better to leave the rest of that thought unspoken, because of his promise to Harry. Harry seemed as heart-broken as Hermione but had only hinted at the kind of emotion Hermione demonstrated. Hagrid continued, “You know, Harry once told me that he didn’t think he’d know what love felt like if it came. He said that Cho had been nothing more than a crush, because she flirted with him too. He said he wished he had some way of telling what true love was.” Hagrid knew he had approached the truth as close as he could without betraying Harry’s trust.

“Hagrid, I know Harry is sometimes angry at the way his life has gone-- the loneliness he has had to live with. I wish I could see Harry laugh with me that way…you know…like he was laughing with Luna today. I know what I saw,” she said.

“Ah, here come yer classmates, you can go out back and come around when you feel like it. I’ll tell ‘em you were helping me this morning.”

“Thanks, Hagrid.” She sighed and went out back pretending to do something besides wipe her eyes and nose.

No one questioned Hagrid’s explanation, not even Harry. But Harry was puzzled that Hermione hadn’t looked at him at all after she joined the class about half-way through. Harry had been awfully insensitive with his comment about how Hermione looked, but he didn’t realize that she wanted to feel as special as it appeared he made Luna feel. Harry was sad, because the one thing that made him the happiest was how Hermione’s smile and dark brown eyes made the world go away. She glowed and he loved to bask in it. Today he felt like hurricane warnings had been issued.

Hermione wouldn’t look at Harry all day. She didn’t know if she was angry, but she knew she didn’t know what to say. So she didn’t want to invite any conversation until she knew she wouldn’t get emotional in front of Harry.

Meanwhile, Hagrid decided that he had better talk to Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall. They were in the Dumbledore’s office discussing his Hagrid’s favorite kids in the school. He told them both about the conversations with Harry and Hermione. Hagrid was not sure how to handle the emotional baggage that had been packed and left on his doorstep.

“Albus, do you think we should be meddling in Harry’s and Hermione’s love life? They will eventually figure it out. I have no doubt of that,” reasoned Professor McGonagall.

“Excuse me, Professor Dumbledore, could I add something please?” Hagrid wanted to agree with Professor McGonagall, but he was afraid they didn’t understand the torment in Hermione’s voice and the confusion in Harry’s.

“Certainly, Hagrid,” replied a thoughtful Professor Dumbledore.

“You both know that I adore those two like they were me own. But there was an urgency that kind of made this meeting important. I think Harry doesn’t know how to approach someone emotionally. He has the courage of a lion, ‘at one ‘as, when it comes to deadly peril. But I think he is more afraid of losing a huge part of his life if she doesn’t feel the same. And, I fer one, think Harry can’t afford to be daydreaming about a girl who loves him already when he is still in danger from You-Know-Who.”

Professor McGonagall nodded and looked at Dumbledore. She said, “Albus weren’t we talking about putting together a committee to plan another Yule Ball? Why not ask Mr. Potter and Miss Granger to do it?”

Professor Dumbledore’s face drew into a wide smile and he raised an eyebrow saying, “A brilliant idea, Minerva. Hagrid, I think it best that Minerva ask them, but I think you should be in on it. Minerva will keep you informed of their progress. I think they will jump at the chance to work together. What do you think, Hagrid?”

“Sir, I think it’s a great idea,” said Hagrid. He grinned a little, because he hand known that Albus Dumbledore and Minerva McGonagall would do anything for Harry. He flashed to the memory of leaving the little basket on the doorstep that night. They had beamed like proud grandparents when they looked at his little face. They had never said anything to Hagrid, but he was sure leaving Harry with the Dursley’s had been one of the hardest things either of them had ever done. He also knew that they didn’t want Harry to know that he was too much more than a very famous student.

Later in the day, Professor McGonagall called Harry and Hermione into her office after Transfiguration class. She told them to be seated and began. “Harry, Hermione. The Headmaster and I have a request for the two of you. We will be having another Yule Ball this year and we propose that you two assist us with the planning.

It would involve working together very closely and may take extra hours in addition to your studies. Since you two seem to get on rather well, we thought that you two would be a perfect fit. I have a list of the basic requirements and you may add others or change them as you see fit--with the Headmaster’s and my approval, of course. Is this something you could do together?”

There was a very long pause at the end of that question. Hermione still hadn’t spoken to Harry since breakfast. They glanced at each other. Harry was wearing that incredibly happy boyish grin that Hermione loved. She replied to the question rather coolly, “Professor, you know how busy my academic schedule is and how important it is that I do well. Will this take much time?”

Harry’s heart sank, but he tried as hard as he could to keep the smile genuine. He looked at Hermione and back at Professor McGonagall for some clue. Then he said, “Hermione, I think we could do this together without it taking to much time away from our studies. It would be great to have something to talk about besides Potions, Transfiguration and that dingbat Trelawney. Oops, sorry Professor, no offense intended to you, ma’am. Come on Hermione.”

“Mr. Potter, you had better be a little more cautious with your words in the future. You will tempt me not to give you the honor of my trust. Miss Granger, what do you say?” asked Professor McGonagall.

“I don’t know, Professor. May I give you an answer tomorrow after Transfiguration?” asked Hermione. She paused with what appeared to Harry to be a little sniffle and asked, “it would just be Harry and I though, right? No one else from the other houses will be involved?”

“Of course, Miss Granger, it would be your project, yours and Mr. Potter’s. And, my dear Hermione, if you have questions or concerns between now and tomorrow, please feel free to see me with them,” she interjected. She could see Hermione’s determination not to show emotion at the moment.

They rose to leave and Harry said to Hermione. “Why do you have to think about it? Are you angry at me? I thought you’d love to do this together.”

“Harry, give it a rest, okay? I said I’d think about it. If I decide not too, maybe there is someone else who you’d love to ‘do it with’.”

Harry’s jaw dropped and he could only say, “But…but…” His worst nightmare had come true. He stood and watched the girl he loved walk away without a smile or even a good-bye. He looked at Professor McGonagall who appeared to be disinterested. His head was spinning almost as much as it did when he found out he would be facing the dragon at the Tri-Wizard Tournament. The difference, he realized, was that then he could count on Hermione for relief. He was alone this time and he felt terrible.

4. The Storm Rises

Chapter 4—The Storm Rises

Harry walked back from McGonagall’s office replaying the day’s events over and over again. He realized he could have been friendlier at breakfast but it wasn’t as if he told Hermione she looked terrible. What was her problem anyway? He was just confused enough to get mad at Hermione for being so emotional and fragile. He wanted to make it up to her somehow, but he wasn’t going to apologize for asking if she hadn’t slept well.

Harry left Gryffindor Tower to go find Ron. It felt strange to go looking for Ron somewhere else in the castle. He had to talk to Ron and Luna. Harry had talked to Ron about getting some of the tricks and treats that Fred and George were so famous for. He wanted to talk to Luna about what might be eating at Hermione. He had no idea if she knew anything at all. This too was strange. Talking to another girl about Hermione seemed like a desperate measure. How girls communicated so quickly with each other and about everything was scary. He was pretty sure that Luna was different than most. She might be the only one besides Hermione who valued privacy and didn’t do a lot of gossiping.

He found them both in a little used portion of the castle near the room of requirement they’d used last year for Defense against the Dark Arts training. Then he remembered that this was the room of requirement. Luna and Ron had created a little love nest there and he felt awkward intruding like this. He cleared his throat, “eh, hem.”

They both looked at him with frightened, wild-eyed at first as they tried to straighten their clothes and hair. “Bloody hell, Harry, you about scared the ever-liven…” Ron stopped in mid-sentence. He had thought something was wrong yesterday, but today he could see Harry was ready to talk. He changed his toned and asked, “How’s it going, Harry? You don’t look so good.” Luna had now composed herself.

“How are ya, Harry?” Luna asked with a sheepish grin.

Harry was jealous. They had obviously been snogging in there for a while because Ron now had a devilish smile on his face. How could Ron be in a relationship, the way he acted around girls? He talked to them like they were one of the guys and it never phased them. Hermione didn’t care and apparently neither did Luna. What was he missing?

“Hi, guys. I am in it deep with Hermione. I don’t know what I did either.” He told them about the rest of the day and how shirty she was with him. He was still numb.

“Harry, Hermione probably has a lot on her mind like she said. School has always been her priority you know. Besides you have a plan. You have to stick to it. We both think it will work splendidly if you don’t act like a sniveling git,” Ron motivated Harry better than anyone other than Hermione.

“Go get her, mate,” he continued. “Don’t sit there feeling and looking sorry. I got those items you wanted from the twins.”

“Harry, when do you want to do what we were talking about this morning?”

“Tomorrow. Tonight I am just going to try to talk to her and then get some rest. I have had a horrible day.”

Harry did just that. He looked for Hermione to talk to her. He thought about how tough he’d been during the Tri-Wizard tournament and facing Voldemort each time. He was beginning to realize that even though he had been forced to be tough, it was something that came naturally. Courage wasn’t the absence of fear, but facing it doing the best you can and not giving in too easily. He had to have the courage to talk to Hermione even though she could hurt him worse than anyone.

He found her in her familiar spot in the library. He walked slowly toward her and spoke her name as softly, yet as confidently as he could. “Hermione?”

She looked at him with an icy stare that chilled him to the bone. “Harry, do I have to spell it out for you? Do you want my promise to answer tomorrow-- in writing? Maybe you want me to write it in blood? Don’t you understand that I want you to leave me be?”

“Fine, Hermione,” he said with all the loving patience he could muster at the moment. She was still staring at him. He had steeled himself for this moment the entire time he had looked for her. “Hermione, please hear me out. I may not be the brightest guy in the world, but I know when I have done something wrong. I don’t know what it is. You are my best friend and have always been there for me. I owe you a lot. No matter what you think you know, trust me that you are my best friend. Somehow I will prove myself to you. I’ll do as you ask, right now. This is the first time you and I haven’t talked for this long and I’m not handling it well.”

He pleaded with his eyes for her forgiveness, but never asked for it.

Harry had emotional tears in his eyes for maybe the second or third time in his life. If it was more he couldn’t remember them. Seeing his parents in the Mirror of Ered, watching Sirius disappear and Hermione today were the only times he had felt this kind of emotion. Sadness beyond his recollection was upon him. He was sad for Cedric, his family and Cho. But nothing like this. He decided as he kept walking that knowing he’d given his best to Hermione was all there was left to do. He changed his mind about resting tonight. He had to do what was right and it had to be tonight. He went and got Luna as well as the things Fred and George had sent.

+++++++++++++++++++

After dinner Hermione looked high and low for Harry. He had never been this hard for her to find before. She even went to the windows to look toward the Quidditch pitch, but saw no sign of practice out there either. Maybe Ron knew where he was. She couldn’t find Ron either. Walking down the third floor hallway she heard hysterical laughter. It sounded like Harry’s laugh and she couldn’t make out the other voice, until she heard, “They’re beautiful. How’d you do that? Ron said you had a surprise for me.”

Hermione couldn’t believe her ears or her eyes. She walked into the classroom at the end of the hall and found Harry on his knee with a bouquet of red roses and a surprised look as she came in. The disgust showed. Hermione’s cheeks and ears were red. She couldn’t get the frown off her face as her eyes welled up uncontrollably with tears. Hermione looked at Harry and said, “Harry, why didn’t you tell me about her if I am your best friend? I don’t know why I should believe anything you say to me ever again.” Luna was flabbergasted. She knew Hermione might be jealous, but not to that degree. Harry just stopped breathing and wanted to die. Hermione ran out.

“Hermione! Hermione! Wait. I can explain,” he yelled. He had never realized how fast Hermione could run. She just kept running and running. She passed everyone without speaking. She ran all the way to the roof where she sat down next to where the owls were kept. She moved to the other side to get away from the smell. Hermione cried out of anger at Harry. She sat looking at the stars through the early September evening. Mars, she thought the angry planet and Venus, the planet of love. It felt oddly ironic that those two planets were visible, because she was stuck between those very emotions.

+++++++++++++++++++++

Harry finally figured out where she had gone, so he prepared himself. He went and got his father’s invisibility cloak and arranged everything he had planned. She had caught him practicing his speech to her with Luna. Hermione had no way of knowing. He was now kicking himself. He knew what had gone wrong today. He resolved to forget about that for now. He must make a believer out of Hermione.

6. A Night to Remember

Chapter 6—A Night to Remember

Music lyrics © Universal Records (2003) 3 Doors Down – When I’m Gone

When he saw Luna earlier that night, she was sitting by herself at the Ravensclaw table humming Weasley is our king. Harry laughed out loud and when Luna realized why he was laughing she did too. “Hiya, Luna.”

“Hiya, Harry.”

“Listen, Luna, I need your help tonight. We have to hurry? I want to tell her how I feel tonight, but I am so clumsy with words in situations like this. I wonder if you’d mind playing Hermione in kind of a role play so I don’t feel so self-conscious when I talk to her. Plus there’s a bit of magic I want to do and I have to practice.”

“Wow, Harry, before long you’ll be whistling Hermione is my Queen!” They laughed uncontrollably again. He hoped it would work like that.

They had found an old abandoned classroom to use. Harry wanted to keep the room of requirement out of the picture and, for obvious reasons, so did Luna and Ron. Harry didn’t think he needed to have a script, but part of it was saying what ever he said without wavering in his resolve. There were three words that he wanted to be so clear that nothing obscured them. He had tried several different ways of approaching her and each time something very silly would go wrong. He’d say something so sweet it didn’t sound like something he’d say or he’d make his eyes roll to one side or the other and Luna would laugh. Either way, he was just getting worse. He was so nervous he thought he should just send her an owl. That was what they were laughing about when Hermione heard them. Harry tried again and the roses appeared just as Hermione did.

He was now at the bottom of the stairs just below where Hermione sat leaning back on the roof. Harry had brought some things with him. He hoped he could pull this off. With the cloak on he carried his surprises up the stairs, sneaking around the roof toward Hermione. He set down the box and put in the CD. It was dark and he hoped he had the right one. Ron wasn’t sure what they were for, because he’d never dealt with a muggle CD player before. Fred and George had got all this stuff for Harry. Harry hadn’t heard the music, but he knew the titles of the songs. He didn’t know why, but he knew he could trust Fred with the music and George with the magic. Now that everything was in place he took a deep breath and started the music. He kept it very soft like it was way off in the distance. He could just hear it himself, the song was perfect. He turned it up slowly and set it to play the first verse again. He moved in closer to Hermione…

When I’m Gone

There’s another world inside of me that you may never see / There are secrets in this life that I can’t hide /

Somewhere in this darkness there is a life that I can’t find / Maybe it’s too far away or maybe I’m just blind, maybe I’m just blind /

So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong / Hold me when I’m scared and love me when I’m gone /

Everything I am and everything in me / Wants me to be the one you wanted me to be / I’ll never let you down even if I could /

I’d give up everything if only for your good / So there.

Harry had the remote control for the box in his hand so when it finished he played it again a little more loudly. He could see Hermione listening intently to the music and the words. It was unfamiliar to both of them but the words carried a message that made him sure he loved her. She listened too. Something about that song just touched Hermione so deeply that she said, “Harry, are you here?” She didn’t know why. In the darkness, she saw Harry emerge from the invisibility cloak.

Harry spoke one word softly, “Lumos.” The area was basked in a glow of soft blue light. He tenderly took her hand for her to stand and as she did, he kneeled. His resolve and courage flowed naturally. How could he fear this beautiful girl he loved so much? He looked at her with such a look of love and inspiration that Hermione smiled as tear of joy trickled down her cheek. “POP,” she heard as the music suddenly died. In Harry’s hand had emerged a dozen red roses freshly bloomed as he said, “Hermione Jane Granger, I love you.” He paused for effect and then continued. “I have loved you since I can’t remember when.” Earlier, he thought he could remember the exact moment. But here, right now, it seemed he’d loved her forever.

Hermione was awestruck at how prepared Harry was. She could barely get out the words, “I love you, too, Harry.” She lightly pulled, asking him to stand. As he stood, she threw her arms around him and hugged him. He and Hermione had survived a comedy of errors that nearly cost them their friendship. He leaned her back a little and lightly brushed her lips with his. They shared their first real kiss. All he’d ever dreamed possible in life seemed to be tied to that moment. He had been alone in crowds before when human touch was as foreign as Viktor had been. He had lived with virtually no human touch in his life for much of the first 16 years of his life. She tasted as sweet as the flowers smelled. He kissed her neck and cheek. He smelled her hair. He didn’t want to let go. He wasn’t alone in that feeling.

As this sweet moment in time passed, neither of them could remember why they had been at odds. It seemed silly now. Hermione thought of the words to the song again and realized that what Harry meant was that he wanted to be the man she needed and wanted him to be. He was a young man of contradictions. Soft and cuddly, but if forced he could be a fierce wizard-warrior to defend her and his other friends, even Cedric Diggory. She remembered his words about seeing the thestrals and realized she never wished to see them. She now knew the bond between Luna and Harry. She helped him because he had been kind to her. Hermione broke the silence, “Harry, I am so sorry for…” Harry put his finger to his lips.

“Hermione, you least of all have anything to apologize for. It was a misunderstanding of people who wanted desperately to be together and the way it was didn’t satisfy them.” He kissed her briefly. “It’ll take about ten thousand more of those to even get close to satisfying me. You can start anytime you like,” he whispered softly. His boyish grin had combined with his emerald green eyes to melt Hermione in his arms. He knew his knees were weak too. He was just too macho at the moment to tell her the effect her touch had on him.

“Harry, it’ll take ten times that to satisfy me, so there.” They laughed so hard they fell to the ground. Hermione finally knew it was right. The laugh they shared now as so private and so much a part of them that she didn’t feel the pain growing in her side from the fall. She and Harry would live happily ever-after she thought. She wondered if he was thinking about sex. Harry was too, but he knew he’d had all he could handle just kissing her. She didn’t want to throw cold water on the night but she wasn’t going to let that happen like this. They were reading each other’s minds and the suggestive looks on each of their faces confirmed it. They smiled and shook their heads at one another and almost in unison said, “Someday.” They laughed again.

Harry transfigured the box he brought into a small sofa loveseat and they sat down. “Harry, I’m impressed. What was all that crap about Viktor?”

“I had decided that no one else would ever have enough time with you to ask you out ever again. And, I wanted to know how far it had gone, but I lost my nerve.”
He smiled and added, “If you hadn’t mentioned the flowers, I would have been forced to ask you. It’s too bad because I know you would have had your radar up then and our misunderstanding would have been avoided.”

Hermione laughed heartily, “Oh, it’s my fault for giving you too much information then, Mr. Potter? I see.”

“Hermione, it actually took you getting shirty with me to get me to act like a man and go after the woman I love. Everything works out is the way I see it.” He wasn’t sure she deserved all the credit but it was true. She brought out his strengths.

“Harry, how’d you make the flowers appear?”

“I had a capsule in my hand that reacts to positive emotions when they are true. If I didn’t love you the flowers wouldn’t have popped out. You didn’t hear me say, ‘I love you, Hermione’ to Luna just before you walked in, did you?” he asked. He explained how he got them from Fred and George.

“No,” she reluctantly admitted. “Harry, did you notice the red sky with Mars and Venus aligned? They must be our planets.”

“Hmmm,” he droned. They sat close on the sofa holding hands with Harry’s arm around her. Hermione buried her head in his chest and listened to his heart beat. It was amazing. His heart was strong. She knew that in the figurative sense but never imagined how strong it beat in his chest. They fell asleep until they were awakened by the birds chirping the next morning and the sound of their new favorite song playing in the background in its entirety. Thankfully the sun had not quite risen yet and they could sneak back to Gryffindor Tower.

When they arrived, they saw nearly everyone was in the common room asleep. They looked around completely baffled and as they tried to sneak up the steps a voice called to them, “Mr. Potter, Miss Granger! Where have you been?” They were frightened out of their minds, it was Professor McGonagall. She was sitting on one of the sofas with a blanket up to her chin. They were thankful they had put the invisibility cloak over their possessions from the night before and left them on the roof.

Hermione was so embarrassed that she giggled and turned every shade of red possible. Harry just lowered his eyes and frowned. “Go change.” She paused and then said, “there has been a murder and kidnapping in the castle. We thought you two were taken too.” There had definitely been a little bit of relief in her voice. Yet they were not mislead by her tone, she was angry. And they would have to make a full accounting. Through the fog of their unforgettable night they didn’t understand what the impact the news they just heard would have on them. With their whereabouts unknown, they were now suspects in a murder and kidnapping.

7. Revelation of the Prophecy

Chapter 7—Revelation of the Prophecy

Harry and Hermione had achieved a new level of notoriety. They were now believed or rumored to be part of the kidnap/murder/assault on three Slytherin students. All attempts were being made to avoid this going public, but there was little chance of that. When Hermione arrived in her room she was met by Tonks sitting on her bed. Harry was met by Mad-Eye.

They each were advised that they were under house arrest and that they would not be able to talk to one another until interrogation had been completed. They were told that a decision would be forthcoming on whether the interrogations would be held at Hogwarts under the watchful eye of the Minister of Magic or whether they would be removed from the premises to be interrogated. Since there had been several Scotland Yard members were actually wizards undercover, they had been summoned to Hogwarts. Since a robbery had taken place a search of all students’ belongings was taking place. Both Harry and Hermione were relieved that they were not alone on the suspect list.

“Harry, of all nights you could have chosen to be out of your bed all night, this couldn’t have been the worst,” said a concerned Mad-Eye. “None of us in the Order believe you capable of such a horrific crime.”

At the mention of the words “horrific crime” Harry’s heart raced and he wondered what had happened and why had Professor McGonagall been sitting downstairs with all the students. He thought that nothing like this could ever happen without his scar burning. He could imagine no other person but Voldemort capable of such cruelty.

Suddenly Harry felt odd, his mind was racing over images through Hogwarts. He saw Dumbledore, Snape, two others he didn’t recognize, and the bodies of Crabbe and Goyle on the floor of the corridor. There was blood all over the hall. Harry could see Snape holding up empty vials of what Harry couldn’t tell. This was happening so fast that Harry felt dizzy and blacked out falling half clothed to the floor.

Mad-Eye called out for Professor McGonagall. She had been talking to Tonks and Hermione. He barked orders for someone to get a medi-wizard or Madame Pomfrey. Mad-Eye yelled, “Harry’s passed out and his breathing has become rapid and shallow like he is having a seizure.” Without delay, Professor McGonagall ran up the stairs as fast as her aged legs could carry her. Hermione tried to follow, but Ron had mercifully held her back. He could see the shear terror in Hermione’s eyes. He pulled her close and comforted her. He too was as scared as he could ever remember.

The next few hours were eventful and exhausting for everyone. Madame Pomfrey was used to injuries from Quidditch, exploding cauldrons, and bites from a variety of Hagrid’s pets and projects. But nothing had prepared her for a night and a morning such as this. She had normalized the breathing of both Goyle and Harry. They were lying next to one another in the infirmary. Harry was sitting up in bed while members of the investigation team asked very pointed questions about his whereabouts the night before. At each question, one of them would speak into a muggle walkie-talkie to direct another agent to a location for inspection. After two solid hours of questions about his relationships with the deceased, Goyle, and Malfoy they seemed convinced that there was no need to post a guard. They delivered the news to Professor McGonagall in the corridor. They were not to leave the castle but they could be left without an escort.

Sitting next to Professor McGonagall was Hermione who had worried herself sick over Harry all day. Hermione was in uncharted territory. Normally very logical, she had spent the last two days riding an emotional rollercoaster. She just wanted to see Harry. As the news came to Professor McGonagall, Hermione jumped up and extremely excited. She looked at the Professor who motioned to go in. Hermione beamed and ran in to see Harry.

Harry was so glad to see Hermione. Hermione kissed his cheek and he kissed hers. A voice in the background said, “Harry, you can do better than that can’t you?” It was Professor Dumbledore at the other end of the row of beds. Harry and Hermione blushed but kissed each other a little more passionately, but very appropriately for a public place. Dumbledore continued, “That’s more like it. What’s this I hear that you two slept on the roof last night?”

“Yes, Sir,” Harry and Hermione said in unison.

“I understand the growing pains of young love, but please return to within the castle walls at lights out.” Dumbledore was not smiling nor was his demeanor harsh. He knew that they would honor his wishes and remain inside after hours. “Harry, I have asked Madame Pomfrey to make you ready to come to my office with Hermione and Professor McGonagall. Hermione let Harry dress. Meanwhile you, Professor McGonagall and I will wait in the office for Harry.”

“Certainly, Headmaster,” replied Hermione.

Madame Pomfrey made preparations for Harry to leave, but gave him some potions and elixirs to ward off a recurrence of his breathlessness and to allow him and Hermione to sleep. She made sure there was enough for both of them. Harry dressed as fast as he could. He was not fond of being in the infirmary. Today, especially--it had an odd feeling of death that surpassed any he had known before.

Upon arriving in Dumbledore’s office, he noticed that they were deep in conversation about him. He wondered what they could be talking about. Dumbledore and McGonagall were relating to Hermione how important she was to Harry’s well-being, how happy Harry seemed, and what Mad-Eye had seen in the room that morning.

“Please, come sit down Harry. I was just discussing with Professor McGonagall and Hermione, Mad-Eye’s account of what happened. It appeared to him that you were listening or looking at something, because you turned left, then right quite suddenly before you fell. Do you recall what happened?”

Harry knew that this was not the time to hide anything from Hermione or anyone else in the room. “Sir, I had just been wondering what Professor McGonagall was thinking when we came in and started up the stairs. And what was she thinking now? Then the room spun and I was having a vision of the murder scene where I saw you Sir, Professor Snape, and a few others near Crabbe’s body. I remember feeling very hot and then very cold as I could feel the blood rush out of my face as fast as it had rushed in. The whole time I thought my heart would jump out of my chest, it was beating so loud it beat in my ears. And then, I felt nothing until I was in the infirmary.”

There was a definite look of concern on the Professors’ faces. Harry knew that this was another of those things that were unexplainable for a wizard so young to have these powers. He knew that this was something that had to be controlled, but when controlled could be very useful for the Order and him personally. But he didn’t want to know the horrors everyone else saw. He had enough of his own. When no one had spoken for what seemed like a very long time, Harry asked, “What does that mean?”

Dumbledore slowly began explaining, “Harry, it appears that during your episodes with Voldemort last year, your sense of perception increased to the point of being able to sense the emotions in others. Yet it is not indiscriminate. You must be concentrating on that person’s thoughts and there must be a little stress involved. I would guess that the stress caused you to faint. Soon I would imagine you will be able to do this without stress or great concentration. It becomes now more important than ever that you continue with the Occlumency lessons. You will not rest if anything can break in to your thoughts. It takes great concentration for both Legilimency and Occlumency. You will have to learn what to do with both.”

Harry could only think, “Oh great, not only do I have to study for all of my other classes, now I have this to worry about.” Slowly he became aware of a voice in his head.

It was Dumbledore. “Yes, Harry, this too. Voldemort has left you some incredible powers that rival any wizard alive. He must not find out, because he can use them against you if he knows you cannot control them.” Harry looked into Dumbledore’s steel grey eyes with a nod, acknowledging the thoughts. Dumbledore responded in kind.

For the benefit of Hermione and Professor McGonagall Harry said, “Sir, I would like to let Hermione and Professor McGonagall know the full story of the prophecy. It probably is shocking to Hermione to hear the events of this morning. She needs to know the full story.”

Hermione never knew how much Harry knew about himself or that he was becoming so powerful. She had remained in shocked silence gazing back and forth at the two of them. Hermione was no slouch at reading non-verbal communications. She was sure she saw a look of voiceless communication between Harry and Dumbledore. To what extent, she didn’t know. But she was sure that she was about to find out.

Albus Dumbledore had shared part of the prophecy with Professor McGonagall when Professor Trelawney had given it to him, but had not spoken of it in nearly 16 years with her. He began at the beginning. Hermione heard the most amazing story of her life that night. She also knew that she had been right about not going to the Ministry of Mysteries, but would never say it out loud because she now knew how overwhelming the emotions for Harry had been. She held Harry’s hand in hers, squeezing it occasionally to indicate the compassion she felt for him.

Harry was thankful to have the weight of the prophecy being his and Dumbledore’s secret off his mind. Hermione was comforting as the story unfolded. Many fond memories were brought to light, yet so were so many Harry wanted to forget. He wanted to know now more than ever how Dumbledore had been able to read his thoughts so easily and how it could be that they communicated like that. How many thoughts had he had in his life that weren’t his own? It was unnerving.

8. Torture

Chapter 8—Torture

As the sun rose on the day Harry and Hermione had been caught sneaking back into Gryffindor Tower, three hooded figures carrying a bundle tied with a rope at both ends got into a car just outside the Hogwarts grounds. The bundle appeared to be very awkward as they laid it in the trunk of the American Ford Taurus.

“Hurry, someone will see us,” said a frantic voice. They pulled their hoods and cloaks off and tossed them on the bundle and drove of at a high rate of speed. Once they were far enough away from anyone who knew anything about Hogwarts, they pulled the car over, opened the trunk to ensure the bundle was in one piece. When the trunk opened, the bundle was as still as when they put it in. “I’ll bet he’s dead. It would serve the little bastard right, it would.”

The bundle was opened and there laid Draco Malfoy with an incredibly dark and nasty bruise from his chin along the side of his face to his left eye. His nose had dried blood and his jaw was swollen. His chest rose and fell slowly. One of the dark figures gave him some water from a wash cloth to moisten his lips and then forced what looked like a pill in his mouth. Malfoy awoke suddenly choking down the pill as they placed a pillow case over his head so he couldn’t see them. “There,” said one of the others. “Wake up and go to sleep you little blighter. That’ll keep you sleeping for another 10 hours or so. That is, If you don’t choke on your tongue.” He laughed.

They drove all that day until dusk when they arrived at a little broken down house so remote that no one would look there for anyone unless they knew they were there on holiday. They dragged Malfoy into the house by his shoulders. They made sure his knees hit every step. They held his arms pulled back far enough to cause excruciating pain in his chest and shoulders. Every thing they did, they did to ensure that Draco Malfoy would never forget this day.

Malfoy was left tied to a chair with a gag and no where to relieve himself. They were going to leave him there at first for 2 days. Then they would give him a piece of bread, an apple and a glass of water. They would leave him there for 2 more days and then repeat the process one more time. On the seventh day they would start what they had come to do.

Two days before the beginning of school a plan to liberate the Death Eaters incarcerated in June was completed. The day Malfoy was kidnapped, they were to be brought to a location close to where they were now. They had been counting on the commotion at Hogwarts to distract all of the top ministry officials and get the aurors away from the Ministry. They had succeeded. No one knew their plan. Not even the three henchmen knew the plan.

“I’m hungry. How about you two?” The tallest said as the door shut behind them.

During the next six days, Malfoy lived in his own excrement, hungry and in the dark. Draco had no idea what pain and suffering could be until now. He heard the door and could feel the presence of many people in the house. A malevolent voice began speaking, “I have brought someone here for you Lucius. You may know him.”

Malfoy heard what sounded like a curtain pulled back and a cry of shock. He knew the voice. It was his father’s. Malfoy desperately hoped his father would get him out of this, but at that moment the blindfold was removed and rockets of white light pierced his eyes and excruciating pain filled his head.

Lucius said, “Wormtail, let my son go.”

Wormtail laughed with such malevolence that even Lucius cowered. “Thrice have you had the opportunity to end Potter and you did not. The last time you failed so miserably that months of work has been destroyed. Each of your failures—yours, Crabbe and Goyle—will cost you. But you shall pay a price for your ineptitude.” Wormtail was now taunting both Malfoys. “Watch and see how bad it can get, Lucius. Your son still breathes while Crabbe’s does not and Goyle’s just barely breathes. You are the lucky one.”

At that moment Wormtail turned toward Draco and pointed his wand, “Crucio.” Draco convulsed in the chair so hard that the wooden dowels creaked under the pressure. The strain on his face had left him looking like a mask with veins popping all over. Finally, the chair tumbled when the convulsions were so strong that one of the chair legs snapped. Draco lay crying on the floor.

“So, Lucius, what are you going to do to make up for your idiocy. Lord Voldemort does not want excuses. We are under orders to kill your son, if you do not find some sacrifice worthy of releasing him.” At this, Lucius Malfoy drew a deep breathe, hoping to think of something that would satisfy Lord Voldemort. When he could not answer, Wormtail turned to Draco again and said, “Crucio.”

This time Draco was lucky to pass out from the pain. Both of his ankles had been broken as they strained against the restraints. His shoulder had become dislocated. He awoke hours later, dressed and clean. But his father was no where to be found. Draco was in a different room, he was sure of it. He heard faint murmurs from somewhere else in the house.

“We will return to Hogwarts tomorrow. The plan is to take another student and kill one more.”

“Who will we take?”

“We will do as Malfoy suggested. We will take one of the Weasleys. We will kill the first student we find with the Weasley we catch. The point is terror. The first was to demonstrate our resolve to our failed brethren. Reminding them that they would not only be held accountable, so would their not so innocent children and families.”

“Do we think that we can get in the same way?”

“Of course, our mutual friend will help us again. Besides, Malfoy will be left there. The prodigal son returns. Do you still have the invisibility cloaks?”

“Yes. One of them is Potter’s. We switched it with one of ours. We will leave it at the scene tomorrow. That should make for interesting reading in both the Quibbler and the Daily Prophet.” They all laughed, knowing that it would condemn Potter. “It was so enlightening to talk to Potter in the infirmary. No one had a clue who I was.”

Malfoy heard the voices trail off. The swelling in his ankles and his shoulder made every moment a trial. He hated the fact that he couldn’t move They had bound him hand and foot, but the herbs he was given kept the pain at a point just below where he would scream. He hated Potter and the Weasleys. He knew he could finally have his wish. He could use this experience to gain their trust and lead Potter into the open. He would be more valuable to Voldemort than his father. Good old Lucius, his dear old dad had let that bastard torture him. He would pay just like Potter.

9. New Game

Chapter 9—New Game

After Dumbledore described the circumstances around the evening he heard the prophecy, he explained its consequences to everyone. It was not as if they did not understand what it meant, but the look on Hermione’s face suggested disbelief. She refused to hear the possibility that Harry could be destroyed by Voldemort. Dumbledore and McGonagall knew how she felt. They had had the same reaction years ago. This was not an acceptable outcome for any of them. Harry nodded with approval, he least of all liked the idea. “Here, here. No death for Harry.” He laughed nervously to break up the maudlin atmosphere. They all laughed a little, but Hermione laughed the least. She was still in shock.

“Professor Dumbledore, what can we do? I mean prophecies can be very ticklish things, can’t they? I mean the fact that Harry has a scar or mark doesn’t mean the rest will come true.” She said this for her own benefit, knowing that it was wishful thinking.

“Hermione, dear, I do not wish to preach to you tonight. However, I must express to you the importance of having an equal perspective on this from both the relationship side and the logical side. I know you love Harry and don’t want to accept any idea that puts him in danger. But you know as well as he that the danger really lies in becoming too comfortable and not acknowledging the danger. You must separate your love for Harry from the details of the prophecy or you will be guilty of the same mistake I have been guilty of. Do I make myself clear?” Dumbledore emphasized that he too loved Harry and Professor McGonagall had a tear in her eye at the mention of it. She had known all these years how much Dumbledore had anticipated Harry coming to Hogwarts.

Hermione looked at Dumbledore with a bit of sadness. No one knew for sure whether Dumbledore had children, but she thought probably not. Harry and other children like him were Dumbledore’s children. She not only liked Dumbledore now for the wizard he was, but also for the man he was. She said, “Yes, sir, Professor Dumbledore.”

“Harry, I can no longer be the kindly wizard-Headmaster to you. I must take on a new role as another one of your teachers and at times, taskmaster. As long as I breathe you will be given the best that I can offer. You must remember that it is for your good that I do this. You know that you have experienced and shall experience things that others will not understand nor will they be fully aware of. Hermione, you will also receive training in Occlumency so that what you may know about Harry cannot be used against him. But your role in this “new game” of sorts is to continue to be the friend and companion you have been. At times you will be given information I will not give Harry. This is to give you perspective if he is troubled and to enrich your knowledge of the Dark Arts to protect yourself. I realize this is a difficult time.” Dumbledore was troubled but gave no indication of it to anyone. He liked having a kindly relationship with Harry. Ignoring him last year had been the wrong way to do things. The danger of the new way was greater, but the result would be greater knowledge for Harry and Hermione. He dismissed them with a wave of his hand toward the door saying, “Please enjoy your evening. We begin in the morning Harry.”

Upon leaving the Headmaster’s quarters, Harry hugged Hermione in the corridor harder than the night before. He kissed her with such loving kindness that they both knew that they had crossed a threshold of some sort. Harry could hear Hermione’s thoughts, but shut them out. He would not intrude on her thoughts, because he never wanted to take her for granted. He gently pulled away, looked in her eyes and said, “Are we ready for this? Our destinies seem to be tied to one another more than we had imagined.”

“Harry, I was fascinated by you the first time I read about the story in Hogwarts, A History. I have loved you since we met. That is almost half my life. You will never have to doubt my love for you. We may not agree, but never doubt me.”

Harry said, “Ditto,” with a grin. They had become at ease with each other, literally overnight.

They walked silently back to Gryffindor Tower exhausted. Outside in the corridor below the portrait, Ginny and Ron were discussing what to tell their parents. Apparently, they had arrived and could possibly be staying overnight. To everyone’s surprise, Percy had also come to Hogwarts and wanted to meet with his family. Mr. Weasley had mentioned he was coming at the Ministry that morning sharing his fears for his children because of their link to Harry.

Harry and Hermione decided that it was Weasley business and they shouldn’t interfere unless asked. They wanted to rest in the common room. Hermione suggested that they find a book on Occlumency and read it together. Harry said, “There’s the Hermione I know and love. Nothing will get you romantic like an Occlumency book,” he jested. She looked at him with a surprised look and belted him in the arm. Harry was shocked at how strong she was and decided that it wasn’t a good idea to get her too mad.

“Harry, you insufferable…idiot…I just…,” she paused. She grinned weakly because she knew that a sense of humor was probably the best medicine. She didn’t like being the butt of the joke, even though she thought it was funny. Harry was still rubbing his arm with a look of triumph.

Meanwhile, Ron and Ginny made their way to the main entrance to meet their parents. Ron hadn’t told them about Luna yet and wasn’t sure he would. After all, he had just told Ginny and she was still making “kissy faces” at him and having him on. They were wondering what the reunion with Percy would be like. What were his intentions?

There they were sitting in the salon near the entrance to the school patiently waiting. They seemed to be having a conversation with someone else in the room. When Ron and Ginny arrived they realized that Percy had already arrived. Mrs. Weasley ran to her children and hugged them hard enough to cause them to groan. She stepped back and inspected them too. They hugged their father also, but were slow to acknowledge Percy. Mr. Weasley spoke first.

“Ron and Ginny, Percy came to see me first thing this morning with a relieved look on his face. He told me you were alright and what happened. We talked for a very long time. Your brother has something to say to both of you.

“I never realized until this morning how much I missed the family when the reality of the death of one of your classmates occurred on school grounds. I love all of you and should be proud to be a member of his family. Ron and Ginny, can you forgive me for being an insufferable git? I will still work at the ministry but I will be sure to look out for our interests and not only my own.” He had choked through some of this with so much emotion that Ron nearly choked up too. He loved his brothers and sister even though they had been unmerciful growing up. His attitude about a lot of things had changed, just the same as Percy’s had.

“Of course, Percy, you are family.” Both Ron and Ginny hugged their brother for the first time in a very long time. Death had a way of bringing the reality of life to people. Life is short and sometimes cruel as it had been to Crabbe.

“Well, let’s all celebrate by going to London where we will meet George and Fred for dinner. Do you want to invite someone, Ron? Do you, Ginny? Asked Mr. Weasley.

Ron thought for a second and decided he did. He knew it might be awkward, but it seemed a time of change in the Weasley family and who was he to stop the trend. “Yes, I have a girlfriend. Can Luna Lovegood come with us?” Ginny nearly fell over with surprise that Ron had mentioned it. She looked at him in a whole new light. She respected him because he respected his girlfriend enough to introduce her to the family. While it was a shock to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, they were thankful that he had not been hurt by the revelation of Harry and Hermione’s relationship.

Mrs. Weasley answered, “Of course, Ron, run along and go fetch her. Don’t take no for an answer.” Mrs. Weasley wasn’t thrilled that Mr. Lovegood owned and published the Quibbler, but she owed Ron to at least hold judgment of her youngest son’s first official girlfriend.

The Weasley family enjoyed themselves perhaps more than they had in a very long time. Luna was a little loony but mostly very funny and infectious with her laugh. They saw why Ron liked her. You knew what you were getting and you also knew what you were not getting. You were not getting a phony. But more than anything else, Percy had returned to them. The Percy they remembered before being prefect or Head Boy. Confident and a bit arrogant, Percy was respectful and funny once again. He seemed to not take himself so seriously.

After dinner, George and Fred provided the family one of the greatest fireworks shows they could remember. Everyone was delighted to have a night together. Secretly Mr. Weasley and Percy were a little less excited. Not because they didn’t enjoy the evening, but because they had discussed the possibility that what had happened might not be an isolated instance. Percy had told his father of a report of a muggle car just outside Hogwarts the night before. Arthur Weasley checked it with the muggle police and it had been stolen. They had shared this with the investigators this morning. No one had been seen near the car and no one saw it leave. But it was gone. Until the car had been reported, Harry and Hermione were going to be taken to the ministry for questioning. No one knew this but them and the investigators.

The trip back to Hogwarts proved exhausting. Ron, Luna, and Ginny had to be up for class. Classes would recommence tomorrow. They arrived late and headed off to bed. After saying good night to Percy and her parents, Ginny hugged Ron in front of Luna and said, “Ron, I admire you for what you did tonight. You were proud of Luna and it showed. Luna, my brother isn’t the no good prat, I told you he was.” She laughed and kissed Ron on the cheek.

“I know, I’m pretty proud of him too,” Luna beamed. Ron felt privileged to be kissed by two girls in one night. Okay, one was his sister, but the other wasn’t his Mum. That was a new record. He laughed and realized he was really lucky with Luna, Ginny and Hermione for friends.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley apparated as soon as they had left school grounds. Mr. Weasley had a hard time sleeping that night, because he knew that something very evil was in the works. He had used his inside contacts to get more of the facts than even Percy was privy to. He worried not only for Ron and Ginny, but for Harry too. He could sense that this was heading toward another confrontation with Voldemort. He hoped that his family, Harry, Hermione and Luna would all be safe. He knew that the more intertwined their lives were the more danger there was. He finally drifted off into a restless sleep.

10. Countdown

Chapter 10—Countdown

The evening was quiet for Hermione and Harry. They had fallen asleep in the common room reading a book on Occlumency. As tired as they were they still had enough energy to laugh at the fact that it had put them to sleep. Hermione was still holding the book loosely in her lap when she awoke at a little before 11 PM when she thought she heard Ron come in with Ginny. She woke Harry and the said good night with a quick hug and kiss. This had been one heck of a day to say the least, she thought.

Bright and early Tuesday morning Hermione and Harry found themselves confronted by Hagrid in the Great Hall. He told them that from now on they were to meet in the Great Hall at 7 AM for breakfast and then meet Professor Dumbledore at 7:30 AM. Hagrid said that Professor Dumbledore would explain more when they met. Today they should hurry and get to Professor Dumbledore’s office as early as possible. They could skip Snape’s class today to meet with Dumbledore.

Harry and Hermione ate a light breakfast so as to not delay meeting Professor Dumbledore anymore than necessary. Harry was a little apprehensive at going back to Occlumency lessons. The last time it had been very taxing and upsetting. Of course, just being in the presence of Snape gave Harry a little more aggravation than he liked.

He kept thinking that the most important thing was that he would now be learning from someone he was sure had his best interests at heart.

“Hermione, are you ready to let someone see…I mean literally see what you are thinking or make you see something the way they want you to see it?”

“Harry, as long as Professor Dumbledore and you don’t blush…,” she flirted and winked. She was taking it seriously but still had a sense of humor about it.

“Hermione Jane Granger, you better be on your best behavior today!” Harry smiled.

Off they went. The most difficult time of their young lives was about to begin. As innocent as the lessons with Dumbledore seemed to them at the moment, the lessons they learned would prove to be the most important they ever learned in their lives. Somewhere in the back of each of their minds they were fearful that Dumbledore would pit them against one another. Reading each others thoughts was a dangerous venture.

Once inside Dumbledore’s office they waited quietly admiring Fawkes sitting on his perch. He had obviously just emerged from the ashes as a phoenix was prone to do occasionally. Hermione and Harry looked around the room with more interest in the portraits of the previous Headmasters than they had before. A moment later the crystal clear tones of Professor Dumbledore’s voice intruded into both of their thoughts. Hermione was shocked at the clarity of the illusion of speech. She realized that Dumbledore had not spoken at all. She turned to look at him and realized that every thought was shared with him. Harry concentrated as spoke the word, “No.”

Harry’s mind cleared instantly, but he could see that Hermione was intrigued by the visions. Suddenly, she saw Ginny Weasley on the floor of the Chamber of Secrets looking at Harry. She could see the gaping wound in Harry’s upper arm from the fang of the basilisk. She could see the pain growing on his face and sense Harry fading away. He was dying from the venom. Fawkes glided in and in an instant healed the wound with a tear. Slowly the vision faded to black and Hermione vaguely became conscious of the world around her again.

“Hermione, that is an example of how an image can be projected into your mind that gives you a false sense of reality. Harry refused to accept it, but you had never experienced it before so it was interesting. You must become aware of the intrusions of others. There are very few who can control another’s thoughts in that manner, but what you just saw could become a memory for you. Whether true or false, it could affect a future decision based on false information. You must not allow others in,” warned Professor Dumbledore.

“Professor, I had no idea how vivid the images could be. Was that the kind of realistic images that Harry experienced?”

“Harry, describe for Hermione what they were like,” said Dumbledore. “But do it the same way I did.”

“Sorry, Sir, what do you mean?”

“Harry, I want you to imagine the scene you saw going into the Department of Mysteries. Pick one of the nights you can best recall. Even better, concentrate on the night you all went there. Concentrate as you focus on Hermione. Project your emotions and thoughts. Do you understand, Harry?” asked Dumbledore.

“Yes, I’ll try.”

Harry focused on Hermione’s beautiful brown eyes, yet he thought about the moment they had arrived at the front of the Department of Mysteries. He remembered the smells, the tension in the voices of his companions, and the shallowness of his own breathing. Soon Harry could feel himself reliving the moment, but now he seemed to be seeing himself through Hermione’s eyes. He looked confident and she was sure he knew what to do, even if they were terrified of what they might find. The experience of being out of his own body was more than he had bargained for. He lost his concentration and the images for both he and Hermione had passed into nothingness. It was as if he’d just awoken.

“Harry, that was brilliant,” said Hermione. “How long have you been able to do that?’ She asked.

Harry replied, “That was the first time, Hermione,” he said with a troubled voice.

“Harry,” said Professor Dumbledore. “I took it easy on you both today. You should be very concerned at this point. Voldemort is very adept at manipulating reality. He could have you looking at a vision of something that was not happening as you now both know. Of course, I am referring to the presumed capture and torture of Sirius. It led to actions that could have resulted in the death of many of your friends Harry. You must not overreact to the visions. Voldemort is as deceptive as he is cruel. He will stop at nothing to exploit a weakness.”

Hermione’s initial impressions were forever changed. She realized now why this was considered a dark art. This was akin to the Imperious Curse. While the Imperious Curse caused someone to act in a certain manner – an almost puppet-like manner – the Legilimens could alter another’s memories which could change the way they acted of their own free-will. Suddenly, she realized that thoughts of severe depression could be used to drive someone mad or a slightly altered chain of events could be created to give a false impression on which someone might act. The importance of what they were doing was crystal clear.

“I think you both now understand why I want to see you each morning for one-half hour. You will learn a little each day and practice with each other. Do you understand? Also, you must begin to do what Snape instructed. Each of you should clear your mind each night before going to sIt helps for better sleep and keeps you from having too many dreams of significance. Do you have any questions?”

Hermione said, “Only one. What do you mean you took it easy on us today?”

Dumbledore replied with a smile, “Let us just say that no outside distractions could break your concentration. I also didn’t press to find any embarrassing moments for either of you. I want you to learn to do this with restraint and common sense. I am sure Harry has already found out what I mean. Harry, do you have anything to add?”

“No, Sir, I don’t,” said Harry.

With that Dumbledore proceeded to climb the stair case to his chambers above. Harry and Hermione left looking at each other in disbelief.

Dumbledore was pleased with the first day. He had allowed them to see how easy it was to be manipulated. He must teach Harry control. He should have only let Hermione see what he wanted her to see. He should not have assumed her thoughts. Even though it may be useful at times, it can lead to taking thoughts out of context. This was the root of his warning about overreacting to the visions. An adept Legilimens could easily turn it to his advantage. He wondered how much Snape had really taught Harry last year. Had Dumbledore truly wanted to dig deep into Harry’s thoughts, he doubted Harry could have stopped him. He was concerned about this.

Harry and Hermione were glad of one thing. They had missed Snape’s class this morning with a good excuse. The next two hours were the only time that they had a different class all week. Hermione had Arithmancy and Harry had Divination. They parted ways just down the corridor from Dumbledore’s office.

Harry and Hermione met at the Great Hall for lunch. They had been so preoccupied with the events of the last few days they had not noticed that the atmosphere of Hogwarts had changed. People, who had once greeted them cheerfully, now spoke in hushed tones with accusatory stares. Everyone at the Slytherin table were wearing purple armband over their black robes in remembrance of Crabbe. He may not have been one of its most popular students, but he was one of their own.

“Harry and Hermione, don’t worry about everyone else,” said Ron with a comforting shake of his head. “We all feel bad for Crabbe and his family, but there is nothing any of us can do to make them believe that if they don’t want to. It was worse yesterday. But everyone had tears in their eyes then.”

“Ron, what do they think we did?” Asked Harry.

“The rumors early in the morning were that you two had run off together and did both Crabbe and Malfoy in. Crazy stuff really, but neither Luna nor I could get away to tell you what happened. The longer you were gone the more the rumor got bigger. I mean just in Gryffindor House, Merlin knows what anyone else thought. It was ridiculous,” Ron said with a look of amazed disgust.

“Why would anyone think that Harry and I ran off together, asked Hermione?”

“Oh, Hermione, that’s rich. I mean really funny,” said Dean Thomas wryly. “You two had to be the most dazzlingly ignorant people at Hogwarts. Apparently you were the only ones who didn’t know. Why do you think no one ever asked you out, Hermione? And other than Cho, why doesn’t anyone make over Harry more? I mean, he’s bloody famous.” In a way, Dean seemed jealous.

Harry and Hermione looked at each other and laughed nervously. “So we were thought of like a modern day wizard and witch version of Bonnie and Clyde?” Harry chortled. Immediately, he realized no one but Hermione knew what he was talking about. He continued, “Aw, forget it.” He and Hermione smiled sheepishly at one another.

“Not to change such an interesting and embarrassing subject, but what went on in Snape’s class this morning?” asked Hermione with a relieved tone.

“You know Snape. He went on about how so few of us had done as well as Miss Granger on the O.W.L.s. He described in detail the make up of a sleep draught that would leave one refreshed without dreams. He seemed to be gloating that he had made it for you last year when you were in the infirmary, Hermione.” Ron continued on about class just long enough to tell them that he had gotten the notes from Parvati and Lavender. He would give them the notes later.

“Has anyone heard how Goyle is doing?” asked Harry. He was genuinely interested. He knew he shouldn’t be, because of the horrible way the Slytherin had treated him. Harry’s compassion was a surprise to everyone including himself. He thought how terrible the whole ordeal would have been for anyone. No one deserved what had happened to them. Maybe a good hex or something, but not like that.

“No not exactly,” Ron said. “But last night Dad and Percy said that Madame Pomfrey was confident that he would come out of it soon. She thought he’d make a full recovery.”

“So, how’d that go? I mean the reunion with Percy?” asked Hermione.

“He apologized to Mom and Dad before Ginny and I got there. But he told us too that he realized he had become something he wasn’t proud of, in terms of the way he ignored the needs of the family. He’s okay, but he can still be a bit of a stuffed shirt. But I understand.” Ron left out how the apology had almost brought a tear to his eye.

“I heard you introduced Luna to your parents too. What about that, Ron?” asked Hermione? Ron turned every shade of red possible. Both from embarrassment and anger, but he remained relatively calm. No one but the family, Harry and Hagrid knew. Or so he thought.

“Weasley, you dog. Have you been snogging with Looney Luna?” chided Thomas.

“Dean, it’s none of your business. Ron, I am sorry for….,” Hermione begged for forgiveness. She truly wished she could go back twenty seconds and not say what she said. Ron was going to pay dearly with the ribbing he would get from the other guys. Ron held his hand up to Hermione to stop her.

“Don’t worry about it, Hermione. Dean, she happens to be the best thing that ever happened to me. I should have spoken up before this. I will hex you to hell and back if you give Luna and me a hard time about it too. I think with Hermione’s and Luna’s help I could put one on you that would make what’s happening to Goyle seem like a camping trip,” Ron threatened. He was as red as his hair. He wasn’t kidding like usual. He may not have meant the hex part to be disrespectful to Goyle but he wasn’t going to take any lip from his classmates.

“Whoa, there, Mr. Weasley! After all Weasley is Our King still tops the Gryffindor music hit list,” retorted Dean.

Ron got up. Harry got between them wondering what to do. They were both bigger than him. He had a flash in his mind, “Go ahead Weasley. Do something. Go sit with your girlfriend Potter. I’ll take you both in a heart beat.” Harry was now as mad as Ron.

“So you think you could take both Ron and me in a heartbeat. Do you? How about if I just…” Harry took Dean Thomas to the floor so quickly that no one including Dean or Ron could believe what they were seeing. Harry had his wand out with his hand on Dean’s neck, “Don’t you ever threaten me or one of my friends again. I will make you wish you were never born.” Harry squeezed Dean’s throat for a moment until Dean turned red. He heard rushes of voices in his head from everyone around him. They slowed as he regained his composure. He was embarrassed, yet still very angry.

Hermione and Ron grabbed Harry and pulled him off Dean with a little bit more effort than they expected. They could sense the danger that Dean was in. Harry had truly exploded. Hermione whispered in Harry’s ear, “Come on, Harry, let him go. Do it for me?” Harry let Dean go, but threw him back so his head bounced on the floor. By this time Hagrid had come over to see what the commotion was.

“Harry, what the bloody blazes are ya doin’?” he said with a muffled yell. “Yur gonna get yerself in a heap load of trouble, ya are.” Harry dusted himself off and looked a Dean with a look of utter bewilderment. He knew what he’d done. He wasn’t sorry, but he didn’t know why he had gotten so angry…so out of control.

Hermione quickly grabbed all their books, handed Harry his, and led Harry out of the Great Hall followed by Ron as Hagrid helped Dean to his feet. “Harry, what happened in there? I didn’t need you sticking up for me. I’m a big boy.”

Harry snapped around to Ron, “Listen, I don’t know what happened. But I was trying to keep the peace and defend my friend. If you want to make something of it I’m ready. I am tired of all of you not saying what you feel.” He realized that somehow he had reacted to all the bad feelings with the same anger that they were expressing in their thoughts. Hermione realized it too.

“Hey, mate, relax. I just meant that nothing was going to happen between me and him. He was just mad ‘cause I threatened him. Bloody hell, Harry.” Ron had never had Harry turn on him like that. Never. Not once. He didn’t like it. It was as if Harry wasn’t himself. Ron turned and walked off, leaving Hermione and Harry alone in the corridor.

He had not been the same since yesterday morning. Hermione was going to have to talk to Dumbledore and make Harry understand why. She wasn’t sure that Harry had let go of Dean for her or not. She hoped so, because there was hope that she had enough influence in this to help him.

11. Taming the Mind

Chapter 11—Taming the Mind

Hermione was on pins and needles with Harry all day. She wanted desperately to ask what had happened but she knew that he might not respond well. She also didn’t want to have to tell him that she thought Dumbledore should know what happened. She was sure that by now word had somehow reached the wise old Headmaster. Her problem with that was—whose version. The one that only described what happened in physical terms or Harry’s version which Hermione was sure had something to do with connecting to Dean’s thoughts. She wondered what had triggered such a volatile response from Harry.

The afternoon’s classes went by without too much trouble. Everyone in both classes were aware of the clash at lunch, so by design Harry and Dean were kept apart. Ron had a look of relief that Harry was at least talking to him in a normal tone now. Harry seemed to be back to normal except for a tendency to look in Dean’s direction as if he were listening or something. He didn’t get it, but something strange was going on.

Harry sat quietly through the afternoon classes. His biggest fear was to have Dumbledore or Professor McGonagall come in the door and pull him out to find out what happened. He was slowly starting to make sense of it as he flashed back to what happened. He would try to make amends with Ron after class. He’d ask Ron what to do about Dean. In the meantime, Harry was concentrating on Dean hoping to get an idea of what he was thinking. He wanted to see if he could gather any clues as to why Dean seemed so angry at Ron and him. Why was he so venomous toward Hermione? Hadn’t the way he said, ‘your girlfriend’, sounded mean-spirited and hateful? Harry realized he had a lot of people to answer to about this.

Class ended as Hermione finished answering Professor Flitwick’s question on charms for making kitchen chores and housework easier. Hermione hated the silly charms that they often talked about, but she could see them in action at the Weasley’s so they did have a use. Hermione had to rush to catch up to Harry and Ron. She didn’t know what was going to come of this.

“Ron! Ron! Hey, mate, I’m sorry for acting like an arsehole. I don’t know what happened to make me feel the way I felt,” said Harry as Hermione joined them.

“You can say that again, Harry. You were a complete nutter for about two or three minutes there. I know you’re agile and pretty strong and all, but the way you had Dean on the ground…I thought you were going to kill him with your bare hands or hex him to kingdom come,” responded Ron. “I pretty much forgot about the rest of it though mate. Well, I’d being lying if I said that I forgot about it. But I know you were frustrated so I let it go…this time…,” Ron added with a smile and jovial shove to the back of Harry’s robe and shoulder.

“Ron, would you apologize to Dean if you were me?” Harry asked.

“I would. Yes, I definitely would. I’d do it both personally and publicly. With the way things are going around here lately, I wouldn’t want to have anyone thinking I had an axe to grind with anyone. You now what I mean?” added Ron.

“Right, good thinking Ron. I don’t dislike him anyway, but it is better to apologize and let it go. I am sure I will get enough grief from everyone else about it though,” said Harry.

Hermione was glad Ron was such a good friend to Harry. She half-expected the two of them to gang up and say that Dean had it coming to him. She was impressed that her two best friends had worked it out without having to prove their manhood. She still knew that this wasn’t over yet. She had to let Harry know what she suspected. She expected that to be a difficult conversation.

“Hiya, Hermione. Got to run though. Luna and I have some studying to do.” Ron winked and flashed a smile.

“Hi, sweetheart. I need to apologize for my actions—both at lunch and afterward. You wanted to help me, but no one could. Don’t be mad at me. There are plenty of people who are…they won’t miss one more,” he joked half-heartedly.

“Harry, you’re in a good mood now, so let’s just forget about it for a while. We still have to plan the Yule Ball. No one has said it was cancelled and I told Professor McGonagall ‘yes’ while you were in the infirmary. Let’s get a table at the back of the library. You know…that real secluded one by the big books on Occlumency and Legilimency….I suppose we could rename it the “Sleeping Section” if we wanted,” she laughed. So did Harry.

There had been virtually no time for Harry and Hermione to relax together the past two days. The only time had been with an Occlumency book that put them to sleep in nothing flat when combined with the sleeping draught Madame Pomfrey had given Harry for the both of them. So this was going to be the first time they could really just talk. Hermione had no intention of making this only about the Yule Ball. She was going to find out as much as she could about what happened at lunch so she could decide what to tell Professor Dumbledore. She felt uncomfortable being a tattletale on Harry, but he could have hurt someone today.

They arrived in the library to the stares and muffled comments of ten or fifteen students, while all the other students pretended not to see them. Hermione had predicted this and hadn’t told Harry. That’s why she thought about that secluded section of the library. They set their books on the table. Harry had Hermione sit down and he stood beside her with his hand on her shoulder as she wrote, “YULE BALL” in great big letters at the top of the page. He was amazed once more at the ease with which Hermione laid out the outline for the event. In no time at all she had a column with discussion points listed and a column for their recommendations, and a column for the final decision. Harry wished he were half as smart as Hermione.

Hermione knew Harry would be impressed with her organization of the plan. She had thought it up while they were in classes this morning and this afternoon. She didn’t mention that she had already done a rough draft while sitting in the library two nights ago when they first kissed. She didn’t want to let on that she had already decided to do it then.

“Well, Harry, as I see it…we need to get formal invitations out to each of the houses by the first of November….,” Hermione just loved planning things and using her brain for things ordinary people found immensely dreary and boring. Harry wasn’t bored. He listened to her as if he were listening to a songbird singing in the tree outside his room. He pulled up a chair and sat facing the back of it just looking at Hermione and listening. He’d nod his assent to her questions and occasionally sneer at some to them he didn’t like. Occasionally, he’d pull her hair away from her eyes and run his fingers through her hair from her brow behind her ear, down her neck and back. She’d smile up into his eyes and just keep going. Finally, she stopped to take a long deep breath after what must have been a half-hour.

“Hermione, what a performance? You nearly planned the whole thing yourself in thirty minutes,” he marveled.

“I had inspiration. I had this guy with a cute smile driving me crazy so I had to hurry so I could do this….” She turned and put her hand behind his head and kissed him. Harry was finding out what Hermione was like when she was inspired to do a little snogging. She moved over to his chair and they maintained their embrace for longer than they had all the other times combined. Harry placed his hands at her waist and gently moved his hand to her hip and down her thigh and back again. He was unsure of what to do with his hands but he was sure nature would take over at some point. She pressed against him as his hands touched her shoulders and arms moving down to her buttocks and to her thigh again. He felt his hands on her waist realizing how sexy she was. He kissed her neck and moved slowly back to her soft lips, kissing every inch in between.

Hermione opened her eyes and brought Harry’s hands back to rest on top of her shoulders. “Now, now there wizard boy,” she teased with a sexy and breathless laugh. “We already talked about how much magic we were going to practice together, didn’t we? She had intentionally moved too close for his hands to get too far. She wasn’t afraid of Harry touching her, she was afraid of what she might do if he did too much. She had wanted to kiss Harry like that for a long time but had followed his lead the previous nights. She certainly was no expert at romance, but she knew Harry was probably typical when it came to moving too fast and furious without a plan.

Hermione felt that no time was like the present to bring up this afternoon. Harry was mindlessly looking at her body…at least it made Hermione feel better if she thought he was mindlessly looking at her. He was calm and happy. “Harry, my love, what happened today in the Great Hall?”

Harry told her the story of what he heard and what he felt. He left out the part about how vicious Dean sounded about her. He wondered if Dean had once asked Hermione out or something and was jealous, but let the thought pass. He told her how he just couldn’t stop the anger. Something had triggered it. The thought about Dean and Hermione surfaced again. “Hermione, did Dean ever ask you out or anything?”

Hermione’s heart skipped a beat and she couldn’t hide it. “Oh my gosh, you didn’t…, did you Harry?”

“Did I what?” Harry asked.

“Get jealous of Dean.” She replied.

“No, but there must have been something and it couldn’t have been a pleasing experience for him. Because he sounded like he hated you more than me at that moment in his thoughts,” Harry realized for the first time. “What happened between you two?”

“The night after Viktor asked me to the Ball, Dean came by the table before Viktor went to his table or you showed up after Occlumency with Snape. He sat down across from me and said something like ‘would you go with me to the Ball?’ And I said that I had already accepted an invitation. He looked at me and said, ‘Oh, the Wizard King Potter, huh? You must be one of his little groupies then.’ Well, I just laughed at him and said ‘yeah, the Wizard King Potter and I plan on sneaking off for a go at each other too. Buzz off, Dean, if you’re going to talk to me that way.’ Honestly, Harry, he was pitiful and it never dawned on me again.”

“Oh, and one other thing,” she added. “When he found out I wasn’t going with you, he called me a little slut. And said I must just be a Quidditch groupie.” She immediately wished she hadn’t told Harry that.

“He did, did he? Well, I knew there was something more to what he was saying than just calling Ron and me out.” Harry felt a little bit better, because at least his reaction had been to more than a little slight from one guy to another. “Hermione, I am going to apologize to him tomorrow in front of the entire school at dinner. But you should know that if I ever get the chance to rearrange his eyes to his arse, I’ll do it.” He laughed. Hermione knew Harry meant it.

Harry kissed Hermione on the cheek and said, “Well, is that it?”

Hermione started to say yes, but thought better of surprising him in Dumbledore’s office in the morning. “Harry, what are we going to say to Professor Dumbledore?”

Harry wasn’t surprised at all, much to Hermione’s dismay. “Hermione, I knew this afternoon that you were going to have to share your suspicions with Dumbledore. I am glad that finally there is someone who loves me enough to do what’s right for me in spite of how I see it. That’s why you’re my best friend. You know that I am struggling with this Occlumency and Legilimency rot. Thanks, my sweet, I know how hard that must have been for you to ask me.”

Hermione was finally sure of Harry’s abiding love for her. Not only because of what he just said, but the way he was going to act toward Dean and the rest of the school. He was going to swallow his pride for her and not tell anyone why he did it. He wouldn’t drag her into it. He had a score to settle with Dean that had to be settled in a different way. He loved her and would not embarrass her further. She loved him for that.

The next morning they were up and ready to go at 6:55 AM. They ate and met at Dumbledore’s office precisely at half-past seven. Dumbledore greeted them with a blank look that gradually became a look of understanding. Harry and Hermione realized that he had subtly read their minds as they entered. It was so subtle because they had each been wondering how to tell him and were thinking of ways to say it.

“My young protégés have not learned yet to mask their feelings,” he said aloud. “You might as well have come in here shouting that Harry tried to separate Dean Thomas from this life yesterday.”

“Harry, do you realize that you violated the single most important thing I warned you about.” Scolded Dumbledore. “That is unacceptable. I told you the other evening that I was no longer going to play the role of the kindly wizard. You will begin to do as I tell you or you will suffer severe consequences. Not my consequences, Harry, those of your peers and possibly wizarding law. What you did yesterday could get you prison time in Azkaban here or in a prison in the muggle world. Do I make myself perfectly clear?”

Harry turned beet red. He was angry with Dumbledore because he hadn’t been able to explain his side of the story.

“You two disappoint me. There is no excuse for taking physical or magical actions toward another in anger. There are exceptions when defending one’s self, but not when you are the aggressor. I don’t care what words or thoughts someone uses. YOU MUST RISE ABOVE IT.” Dumbledore had never boomed a command like that before toward any student that Harry or Hermione knew. Slowly, Dumbledore’s tone receded a bit.

“Today, I will give you some strategies to slow things down when emotions run high. You will practice them. Both of you.” Dumbledore was a mighty wizard and his power and might were on full display this morning. While they knew it was an illusion, the walls and windows had appeared to shake when he was talking. He had gotten their attention.

The next twenty minutes were filled with a discussion of ways to relax in an emotional crisis and put thoughts of retaliation, hurt, mistrust and anger in the background to be dealt with later. Dumbledore taught them that those emotions are not useful if they cannot be analyzed. “They are, what they are.” He said. “They rob you of the ability to see everything in its own light. Your thoughts become dark and shadowy. There may be reason for anger, mistrust, hurt and retaliation; however, you must only feel the appropriate amount of each. Too much causes overreaction. Too little leaves you in danger when you should have your defenses up. The first step is to learn to put them in the background. You will later learn to decide the appropriate response.”

This made some sense to Hermione and Harry. They felt better after he explained the exercises to them. He had not smiled once during their entire visit. Harry was sure that Dumbledore was extremely disappointed in him. They left with an admonishment to practice.

The rest of the day passed as a usual Wednesday would. The classes were somewhat boring and Harry was a little nervous about what he would say in front of his classmates. He discussed it at length with Ron, Hermione and Luna. He decided that accepting the responsibility for provoking the fight and being out of control were the best way to go about it. They had just finished talking about it when they looked at their watches and realized that it was time.

They arrived just in time. Harry rose and walked to the head table and whispered to Dumbledore. Dumbledore nodded his approval, stood and said. “Students of Hogwarts, Harry Potter has something he would like to say to everyone.”

As Harry began, he felt as if a hundred cocoons had burst in his stomach and moths and butterflies were eating him from the inside out. He managed to talk. “I owe every student at Hogwarts an apology for my behavior yesterday. It was wrong of me to resort to violence…and most especially toward one of my Gryffindor comrades. I was not a very good example to the younger students nor a very good classmate and friend to my peers. Dean, please accept my apology for instigating the fight yesterday and also for causing you any embarrassment. I was out of place.”

Harry had apologized to Dean early that morning, but Dean had no idea he would do this. He thought, what a grandstanding prat that Potter is. He’ll pay double for this. He said disingenuously, “Harry, I accept your apology, if you will accept mine.” There was applause from all corners of the room. The teachers, even Snape, stood and applauded the two of them. Harry had felt that same feeling he had this morning as Dean spoke, but this time he had prepared himself with Hermione’s help. They concentrated on each other and how they felt together. It was the only thing Harry had besides Quidditch that made him feel completely safe.

12. New Attitude

Chapter 12—New Attitude

To Harry and Hermione their relationship had gotten off to a rocky start. They had never imagined having to deal with the things that had befallen them over the past three days. Wednesday evening had passed with no great difficulty. The pair had finally been able to spend enough time together to finish the first step in the planning of the Yule Ball. On Friday they delivered their recommendations to Professor McGonagall. It was on Friday that they realized that this was to have been the first Hogsmeade weekend. Since no one had said they could go because of the on-going investigation into Crabbe’s murder, neither of them had focused on it. When Professor McGonagall called them in on Friday afternoon, they were curious about the reason.

Professor McGonagall was sitting at her desk reading over some notes when they arrived. “Please, please come in Harry and Hermione. Had I known I was going to be speaking to you this afternoon, I would have waited for your proposals on the Yule Ball until now.” Harry and Hermione looked at each other with slightly surprised and confused faces.

Professor McGonagall continued, “Professor Dumbledore and I had a visitor this morning from the Ministry who brought news that there was no need to keep you two inside the castle. Therefore, if you would care to go to Hogsmeade tomorrow, you are free to do so.”

Harry and Hermione were exceedingly happy at this turn of events. Harry asked, “Does this mean that we are both completely cleared of all suspicion?”

Professor McGonagall did not look sure about how to answer the question. The pause before answering was an answer in itself, but she tried to explain. “Harry, no one at the school has been ruled out. This course of action is being taken because Professor Dumbledore, Minister Fudge and Inspector McDougall of Scotland Yard agreed that it was not in the your best interests to keep you locked up here when there are no prime suspects.” She paused again.

“Harry, Professor Dumbledore was hesitant to let you go because of the incident between you and Dean Thomas. Quite frankly so was I. However, since no further outbreak of violence or anger on your part has occurred since then, we decided to err on the side of letting you enjoy yourself and get away from here for a day. Mind you, one incident would be very costly indeed.”

“May I ask why the Ministry feels there is no danger to the students to leave school grounds after such a deplorable act as the murder?” Hermione asked.

“Hermione, the question you are asking was the same one I asked. The feeling is that posting aurors at strategic locations in Hogsmeade and its approaches as well as the deployment of the investigators from Scotland Yard will be sufficient. The thought is that with a relaxing day this weekend there may be a new attitude for everyone. Maybe some insight maybe gained from suspicious visitors who appear in Hogsmeade as well as the unbridled tongues of youngsters having fun outside of school.”

“Couldn’t that be quite dangerous?” asked Hermione.

“I cannot comment further on their decision, because I am not privy to the information they have. But, yes, it seems it could be quite dangerous. I assume they know what they’re doing and the fact that it will be broad daylight seems to lessen the risk.”

“Will Hermione and I be able to go without escorts?” asked Harry.

“Yes, Mr. Potter, you two will not be chaperoned to Hogsmeade. That, by the way, was also against my better judgment after Sunday night’s little display of rule breaking. Unless there is anything further, I must return to my work.” She said this with a slight look of consternation. The message was clear: Behave yourselves.

Harry and Hermione couldn’t believe it. They had maintained straight faces for long enough. They each broke into a wide grin as they turned to leave. Still shocked that they were going to be allowed to go, they just continued silently until they had left the classroom. Professor McGonagall had caught their smiling faces out of the corner of her eye. She was happy for them, even if she couldn’t show it.

Hermione was excited. She and Harry could go out where there was sunshine and proper fresh air. She had thought of this weekend briefly as they sat on the roof Sunday night, but those thoughts quickly faded the next morning. Harry was excited too. He could finally buy Hermione some of the things she’s always hinted at when they went before. Harry had so much money in Gringott’s that he was sure it wouldn’t hurt to splurge a little. They would have fun.

The rest of the day was a joyous one. They laughed and joked about what they would do tomorrow. They found Ron and Luna to ask them to meet for lunch and a couple of butter beers. Their joy was apparent to everyone. Ginny, Parvati, and Lavender were just a little jealous to not have escorts. But Ginny had been seeing Dean last year and she hadn’t really found it all that great if you didn’t really like the guy you were with.

+++++++++++

The Hogsmeade trip was a smashing success for everyone. There was no sign of the tension from Hogwarts here. No one seemed to notice the wary eyes of their protectors in every corner of the little village. The Three Broomsticks was buzzing with excitement and the chatter of young wizards and witches talking about everything from classes, the events of the last week and what they were doing for the holidays.

Amazingly enough it seemed just like it had the previous year. In Madam Puddifoot’s tea room sappy couples sat staring longingly in each others eyes or engaged in public displays of snogging that would make the weak-hearted blush. The rush to Honeydukes and Zonkos was to be expected. All the kids from the school liked to have their sweets and assorted tricks to play on their classmates.

Harry and Hermione decided to spend their time in Hogsmeade wondering around watching their classmates and sitting in front of the railway station undisturbed. They could chat about anything without being overheard. And most of all, they didn’t have to share each other with anyone. They would meet Ron and Luna later a Madam Puddifoot’s.

“Hermione, do you ever wonder what it would be like to have just been a muggle with no magical powers?” asked Harry.

“I guess I do sometimes.” She paused to think for a minute and then said, “I was just thinking of my Mum and Dad. They seem to get on just fine without all the intrigue of magic. That seems to be true for most of my family. I am glad that I am a witch though Harry. Otherwise I would never have met you.”

He looked in her eyes and then traced her lips with his finger. He had always lived in a little bit of fear for what would happen next. But over the past five days that trend seemed to slow to a stop. Harry thought, ‘What ever happens, happens. It all works out.’ He didn’t mean this about Hermione though. He remembered back to the days on Privet Drive where it was obvious that his uncle and aunt took each other for granted. They pampered their son, but didn’t do anything to enhance their lives but buy things. They were emotionally dead. Harry wanted so much more with Hermione.

“Hermione.” Harry paused thinking of how to say this. “I know we are just finishing our first week together as a couple, but I want you to know that words ‘I love you’ took on new meaning to me when I said them to you.” He paused and looked at her for a reaction. She looked at him with a warm smile, but didn’t say anything. “I couldn’t just say I liked you and would you go out with me. I spent the summer daydreaming of kissing you or holding your hand. I must have wasted an entire notebook of paper writing your name or letters to you I knew I’d never send. I don’t think I have ever really said those words to anyone else. Maybe I said them to Hagrid once, but that was different.”

Hermione slowly moved toward Harry. He put his arm around her as she put her head in his shoulder. Their fall jackets were a little bulky but the comfort of being together was just the same. They weren’t in a relationship like many of the others their age, she thought. They had the same urges to kiss the hours away and succumb to the new sexual feelings they each felt. They hadn’t talked about them really. They had just played around the edges of them. Hermione felt so comfortable that she and Harry would make this a lifetime commitment that she didn’t want to regret moving too fast; she wanted to concentrate on enjoying their friendship. They would become lovers soon enough.

Harry sat holding Hermione with many of the same thoughts. He was excited every time she touched him. She had been right when she said they had agreed that they wouldn’t practice any “magic” together for the time being. He wondered what sex was like. He had never even contemplated being so in-tune with someone. He knew that it would be right one day and it would be great--both physically and emotionally. He was naïve and didn’t want to show Hermione how naïve he was. He was sure she knew, but he was equally as sure that she was naïve as well.

They sat speechless for an hour just thinking and holding one another. Harry didn’t mind not talking, but was sad he couldn’t hear Hermione’s lively chatter. It soothed him. He finally said, “Hermione, let’s go find Ron and Luna.”

Hermione was a little disappointed because they had cuddled so comfortably that she didn’t want to leave. She stood up with Harry. As they stood, they looked in each others eyes with such kindness that each felt the emotion of the other in that moment. They kissed. It wasn’t their most passionate effort, but it was the most meaningful. They had spent an hour happy where nothing in life had touched them but one another. Now as their lips met, a warmth and gratitude for friendship and love passed between them. They had to do this more often each of them thought.

+++++

As they journeyed across town to Madam Puddifoot’s, Harry bought them both two huge bags of sweets including massive blocks of chocolate. Harry had been introduced to the calming powers of chocolate during the past few years. Harry coaxed Hermione into Scrivenshaft's Quill Shop to buy matching quills for Hermione and him. He bought both identical to the one Hermione had bought some time before: a black-and-gold pheasant-feather quill. He said he planned to write his love letters to her with this quill. She smiled and said, “When would that be? Will I need glasses to read them by then?” She loved giving Harry a hard time, because he took it so well and because she knew that it would inspire him to do what he said. Harry smiled back with a “what have I gotten myself into?” look.

As they arrived at Madam Puddifoot’s, they saw Ron and Luna crossing the road behind them. They waited for them at the door. The little tea room was crowed but soon they found a couple of tables next to one another and sat. They laughed and joked away the afternoon. They made fun of the other young couples when they sat in a lip-lock for more than a couple of minutes. Ron would occasionally say, “Get a room” to no one in particular, sparking laughter from everyone in the room. It was truly a remarkable afternoon. Harry had his best friends with him and the anxiety of the past week seemed to fade away.

As the hour grew long—toward 4:30 PM—darkness would soon be upon them so they left for Hogwarts. The strangest thing that happened all day happened on the way home. Ginny, Parvati and Lavender were chatting with Dean and Seamus along the way. It just seemed strange to everyone that Dean and Ginny were speaking again after falling out the year before. Ron saw no harm in it, because he knew that Ginny had genuinely liked Dean but had just tired of him. Maybe, he thought, it would do both Ginny and Dean to see each other again, even as friends. They said, “Hi” as they passed, but not much else. Ron did say to the other three, “Maybe, Dean, will mellow out if he gets himself a girlfriend.” He didn’t let on he meant a reconciliation between Ginny and Dean.

An uneventful evening followed and Sunday was very little different. Life seemed to be settling into a comfortable rut for Ron, Luna, Harry and Hermione. They spent hours together—the four of them over those two days studying and talking about life in general. None of them was aware of the impending crisis that would put Hogwarts, Hogsmeade, and the rest of the wizarding world into a torrent of turmoil not seen since the last days of Voldemort 15 years earlier.

13. A Twist of Fate

Chapter 13—A Twist of Fate

No sooner had Malfoy begun planning to take revenge on Potter and his father, when he heard movement in the house. He was positive that everyone had left. Who could it be? The house had grown dark and chilly with the setting of the sun. He had grown accustomed to the loneliness and despair of his captivity. The air seemed heavier as each second passed and with each breath he became more aware of another presence in the house.

He could now see his breath in the glow from the full moon. It had not seemed this cold just moments before. He was shivering and each shiver increased the pain in his shoulder and lower legs as the bindings rubbed against his already broken bones. An ominous and overwhelming sense of gloom washed over him. His mind raced with thoughts of that crazy werewolf Lupin. Could that be it? Lupin had come to finish him off? He was now so frightened that he thought he would go mad.

He heard the boards in the floor creak outside the room as a slight, yellowish glow came under the door--from what he did not know. The pit of his stomach was tied in a huge knot as he saw the door knob turn. Malfoy was so scared he closed his eyes and imagined one of his captors coming in laughing at the fright they’d caused. He begged for this to be the case.

As if out of no where, he seemed to have switched to a lucid dream in which he was tied to a medieval rack with the ropes at each end being tightened by a pulley assembly. He imagined his limbs were being slowly stretched as if each sinewy muscle in his body would tear away from the bones. He struggled to open his eyes as the pain in his left shoulder increased ten-fold and new pain was growing in his groin as his legs were stretching to the sides. If not for the gag that had been left loosely in his mouth he was sure he would bite off his tongue from the pain. He felt a stinging, then burning sensation on his chest and stomach. Only then did he realize his dream was becoming reality. He could smell his own burning flesh. He screamed and his eyes sprang open.

What he saw next intensified the terror. Over the bed where he now lay spread-eagled and nearly torn apart loomed a solitary dark and maniacal figure. The features of the face looked almost reptilian…no snake-like…he thought between the unbearable shockwaves of pain. Through the haze of his terror he recognized the robe and wand of Lord Voldemort. Malfoy’s heart beat so hard in his chest, he was sure death would follow. He felt his life passing from him, but something held him in this world.

In his mind, he heard Voldemort speak. “Malfoy, you insignificant whelp, I will not let you die. I will keep you at the edge of death to maintain your attention.”

Malfoy could barely focus now on anything but the voice in his head and the pain. He wanted death…oh, please let me die…oh, God…let me die.

“Malfoy, that is precisely why Potter is stronger than you. He fought me with the very essence of his being. I will kill him, but he is a worthy adversary. You are a sniveling little wimp. FACE ME OR I WILL MAKE IT WORSE!”

Malfoy had no choice but to look into the snake-like eyes of Lord Voldemort. The snarled, wicked smile facing him was the most hideous thing Malfoy had ever seen. Malfoy could still feel the stretching sensation in his loins, shoulders, elbows, and legs. He finally, with no hope left, yelled through his gag. “Bugger off, you freak!” Finally, the tension relaxed and a malevolent laugh came from Voldemort. It was no longer in Malfoy’s mind, he heard Voldemort’s voice.

“Malfoy, it’s about time you acted like a man. I was wondering if I did have to kill you now.” Voldemort continued to laugh as Malfoy realized the pain was real and would not go away soon.

“You will get your wish of revenge on Potter and your father.” Malfoy was stunned that Voldemort had read his mind. “You will be returning to Hogwarts tomorrow as my agent. You have already seen what can happen to you. It will be a constant reminder. I have others in the school that I do not wish to expose, but who will without remorse remind you of your debt to me. After all, I spared you your life.”

“You now share one thing in common with Potter. You have faced me and survived. He will want to know your experience. He will mistrust you at first, but convince him of your changed ways. Bear with the mudblood girl Granger, Potter has grown most dangerous with her at his side. Any insult to her will finish you. Either by Potter’s hand or by mine. Do not doubt my instruction in this matter. I need you to gain Potter’s confidence, if not his trust.” Malfoy understood. He wondered as his heart slowed and his mind became clearer why he shouldn’t just tell Dumbledore what had happened.

“Malfoy!” Out of Voldemorts wand leapt an orange-red arc of light that burned into Malfoy’s belly just above his private parts. The intensity was such that again he felt at the edge of death. Voldemort spoke now with a rage Malfoy had not thought possible. “One word, one more thought of speaking of this to Dumbledore or telling the truth to Potter and you will find yourself burning as if in the furnaces of hell!”

Malfoy was convinced. He would not risk the torture and pain he felt now. He had thought he had endured the worst earlier, but this was now so real that he could do nothing but acquiesce. Voldemort laid several vials next to Malfoy and explained each of their uses. Voldemort gave Malfoy just enough information to keep Malfoy interested in saving his own neck. Voldemort understood Draco Malfoy’s motivations and despised them. He was not a leader, nor a good follower. He would also have to die. For now, he was to do as he was told with the vials when he was told. He would be the catalyst for Voldemort’s plan to rid the wizarding world of Harry Potter and every mudblood or half-blood associated with him.

++++++++++++++++

Voldemort had left Malfoy reeling in pain. When the Voldemort’s servants returned there was a look of grave danger on their faces. They knew from the look of Malfoy that more than what he had suffered was in store for them if they failed.

The muggle car was no longer of use to them. But the timing of their intrusion into Hogwarts had been planned to coincide with the full moon and the madness of one of Dumbledore’s closest and most trusted allies, Remus Lupin. They had been given word that Lupin had been watching the entrances to the castle along with many others who were trained in the dark arts. Only Lupin and Mad-Eye Moody with their hypersensitive ability to process sights, sounds and smells could detect them through the invisibility cloaks. Lupin was now in the midst of his monthly prowl and Mad-Eye would be distracted by commotion inside the castle. They would walk in the front door right under the noses of everyone.

Since they had a long journey, they must leave this evening. They no longer needed to clean up Malfoy. Their instructions were to leave him just inside the entrance in as bad a condition as possible. Malfoy was still in for more. He would be beaten once more for effect.

The seven man crew readied itself for the journey. They packed the vials given to Malfoy into special unbreakable containers and pulled out their invisibility cloaks. They would execute their plan just like they had practiced. This time their targets would not be difficult to find. Their orders were to bring one of the Weasley’s, both if possible, to Lord Voldemort. They would be the bait.

They left the little cottage at exactly 9:25 PM. Twenty-four hours and five minutes before their incursion into Hogwarts. Voldemort’s guerrilla force was ready.

++++++++++++++++

At that very moment Hermione awoke, startled by Harry’s moaning cry. She shook Harry awake and asked him what was wrong. They had been nestled up in a sofa in front of the fire in the Gryffindor common room’s fireplace.

Harry struggled to consciousness. “What? What?” he said sleepily.

“Sweetie, you were mumbling…groaning…moaning…or something. You seemed almost ready to cry out,” Hermione explained.

Harry truly did not know what had happened. He was sure that Hermione must have been dreaming too. Or, he thought, her overprotective nature was coming through. Either way, Harry turned and went back to sleep with his head in her lap just as he’d been before.

Hermione looked at Harry with a dissatisfied look, but realized that Harry probably was haunted by things no one—even Harry himself—knew. She lovingly stroked his hair and laid her head back and nodded off herself. Sometime later, that evening Harry awoke and they both headed off for their soft pillows and warm blankets, wishing they could share the same ones. They said good night.

14. Love and Hate

Authors Note: I have not addressed those who have faithfully read and reviewed this story. I want to thank you for your support. When I started I thought it would just be fun to do. Now I have expectations of myself I didn’t expect. I will be editing the story to try to improve it in the next week or so. I’m going to try not use so much narration. Please bear with me. Please continue to give me your feedback, I appreciate it greatly. I would be remiss if I didn’t acknowledge J.K. Rowling and her amazing imagination that makes using these wonderful characters possible.

Chapter 14—Love and Hate

The morning came far too quickly for Harry. If he had ever had a hangover, he would have thought he’d spent the night drinking. His eyes were on fire and his head pounded. He needed to talk to Hermione about getting him something for his headache. He could remember being awakened by Hermione once, but he couldn’t remember why. Hermione and Harry had gone off to bed sometime later without speaking much.

Harry got ready for the day with only one thing on his mind. He could see Hermione again today. He chuckled as his cleaned his glasses and put on his shirt. As he looked for a clean robe he tried to remember why Hermione had woke him up. He was so comfortable. He was getting excited to see her this morning. Why today more than any day he could remember? He was living in the afterglow of one of the most fulfilling weekends of his life. It was because of Hermione.

Harry entered the common room hoping to see Hermione. He wasn’t disappointed. There she stood as beautiful as ever. Her hair, eyes and smile warmed Harry’s heart like always. He wished there were a way to lock that picture in his mind. “Hi, beautiful.” There, he said it. He had thought it a thousand times if he had thought it once. Now he had said it.

Hermione blushed a little only because there were two first years making fun of them by pretending to gag at Harry’s exuberance, but she played along with Harry. “Hi, handsome, wanna walk me to class lover boy!” They laughed as Harry puffed out his chest like Superman with his fists on his hips and a look toward them as if to say: “Take that you little blighters.”

“Why yes I would.” He replied.

The last they saw, the first years were standing in awe at the schmaltzy little exchange they’d witnessed. Harry and Hermione were beside themselves with laughter. “Hermione, why did you wake me last night? I can’t remember anything you said. I must have really been out of it.” He held out his arm for her to take it and she did.

“I was fast asleep and all of a sudden you seemed to be moaning or groaning. I wasn’t really awake yet when you stopped but I was sure I heard it. Anyway, you just turned your head and went back to sleep. So did I. I figured that if it was no big deal to you, it wasn’t to me either.”

“To be honest with you Hermione, I woke up this morning with scorcher of a headache and my eyes burned. Do you have anything for a headache?” Harry asked.

“Sure, I have something in my book bag that’ll fix you right up,” she said with a note of concern. She always worried when Harry didn’t feel well because he rarely complained of anything unless his scar hurt. He had even gone an entire summer and a week at the Weasley’s without saying anything about it.

They sat down in their usual spots and had a quick breakfast consisting of toasted muffins and jelly with a little orange juice. They’d been their a few minutes when they realized that Luna was sitting with Ron this morning and talking to Ginny. It looked like a spirited conversation that just looked like friends carrying on. It was nice to see love in the air.

Luna got up after a few minutes and came down toward Hermione and Harry. “Good morning Harry. Hermione, you have an hour free before lunch this morning, don’t you?”

“Yeah, I do. Why what’s up Luna?” She replied.

“Hiya, Luna,” interjected Harry.

“Well, Ron and I were having a nice little chat with Ginny this morning and we started talking about you know…girl stuff…about boys. Ron didn’t want anything to do with it, so he asked me if I could talk to Ginny later. I thought you might be able to help too. She said she could use some advice. I think it’s about her and Dean Thomas.”

“I’m not Dean’s biggest fan right now, but if Ginny needs to talk…of course, I’ll listen and help if I can.”

“Thanks, Hermione. Oh, Harry…. Ron said you and he could use the time to go over the new Quidditch stuff he found yesterday. He’s pretty excited about it. He misses playing since well…you know…since Goyle and Crabbe.” She looked sad. Luna always looked sad when it was about someone dying or being hurt. Even if it was someone she didn’t know. Hermione and Harry both noticed it and felt sad that it affected her so. She looked crestfallen as she returned to her seat.

++++++++++++

As Harry and Hermione arrived at Dumbledore’s office this morning they stopped outside the door. They had learned at the end of last week that they must be ready when they entered. Dumbledore had chastised them more than once last week for not being prepared. They had been practicing, but they knew they probably hadn’t practiced enough. They cleared their minds and focused on the door in front of them and tried to remain completely aware of the moment. Dumbledore had taught them that it was another secret to not giving away more information than necessary. The only thing that could be gleaned then was happy or sad, but not about what.

They knocked after a moment of uninterrupted concentration. The door opened without having to turn the knob. They entered. Dumbledore seemed to be concentrating on pensieve on the desk this morning. He seemed to have a different plan judging from his demeanor. They sat on the overstuffed sofa to the left of Dumbledore’s desk and waited.

“This morning I am going to teach you the method of removing memories for safe keeping. I am very pleased that you didn’t come in this morning expressing the afterglow of the weekend in Hogsmeade. You are to be commended. I expected at least a little glimpse. Ah, but on to the subject at hand.”

Dumbledore spent the next fifteen minutes or so describing the need for identifying personally identifiable memories and determining whether they should remain personal in the pensieve. He explained that the best method of avoiding giving away incriminating information was to keep it safe in the pensieve. However, the pensieve could be a risk itself. He demonstrated by thinking of a time in the recent past. It was when Hermione had first seen Harry in the infirmary last week. He explained that there were other memories he had at the same time. He would then remove them. His challenge was to Harry. Could he figure out which memory had been removed and put in the pensieve when he tried to read the thoughts of Dumbledore the second time? It took three times but Harry finally correctly identified the part that was missing. Dumbledore pointed out the necessity of concentration for a Legilimens. Many clues were available, but many are unremarkable and others would tell a great deal. Harry had forgotten about Dumbledore’s comment about their first attempt at a kiss that day.

For the first time in a week, Dumbledore broke down and asked them a personal question. “Did you enjoy yourselves in Hogsmeade this weekend?” Harry and Hermione could tell that Dumbledore was not happy having to maintain a professional distance from them. But after a brief summary of their visit, he returned to his business-like manner.

“Harry, Hermione. You must begin to consider the effect you have on each other. There is a positive energy flow between you. Yet at times it overwhelms your ability to remain cautious and in the moment. You have done well today, but practice this during your classes from time to time. You need to be able to turn it on and off. Harry, you and Hermione may one day find yourselves confronting danger again and you must not lose your train of thought worrying about the safety of the other. You must each defend yourselves first. Please take this bit of advice very seriously. I have reason to believe that it is extremely important at this juncture in your relationship.”

Harry and Hermione left Dumbledore’s office that morning contemplating his advice. Was it as ominous as it sounded? Or was it a point for future reference…a seed planted for further lessons? They discussed both and decided that it was better to take it at face-value and practice doing what they did entering his office more often.

+++++++++

Potions class was first on the list on Mondays. Harry and Hermione used this first class to practice their new assignment. Harry found that it made concentrating on Snape’s lectures easier and he seemed to learn more than he’d remembered in a long time. Snape’s usual undertone of disgust with Harry seemed to be less caustic as he focused on the lesson and not the comments. He was going to use this more often in here from now on.

After class, he and Hermione split up. Hermione walked with Ginny to the Gryffindor common room and would meet Luna outside. Harry trailed behind with Ron jabbering away about the new moves Ron had seen in one of the magazines and in a new book he was reading.

“So, Ginny, Luna tells me you have something on your mind. She says it’s girl talk? What could be so important?” Hermione inquired.

“Ron told me that you guys talked about seeing me chatting with Dean on the way back from Hogsmeade….ah, there’s Luna,” Ginny said.

“Hi, Luna,” they chimed as all three stepped through the Fat Lady’s portrait. It was rare for someone from another house to come into the Gryffindor common room. Luna took it as a complement to be allowed in. She greeted the both of them cheerfully.

“As I was saying,” continued Ginny with a smile. “Dean approached me the other day asking if I would sit down and chat with him sometime this weekend.” She paused. “So, I sat with him in the library last night and we talked for nearly two hours.”

“And?” Hermione asked.

“Well, he wanted to know what he’d done wrong that caused our breakup last year. I told him that I didn’t really breakup with him because I didn’t like him. I felt smothered by his need to always know what I was doing. He stopped hanging out with Seamus and his other mates. I told him I wasn’t ready for that.”

“How’d he take that?” Luna asked.

“I don’t know he just looked at me like I was a nutter or something. I remember he used to get jealous if Harry was close and I laughed at something he said. He’d ask me if I still had a thing for Harry. It just all came rushing back like a bad dream. It was like it was him or nothing.”

“So, it sounds to me like there’s your answer. He’s the nutter. He’s a control freak.” Hermione said with emphasis on “freak.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” asked Ginny with a bit of the same attitude that Hermione had.

“Well, you remember I told you about when he asked me to the Yule Ball, right?” She asked.

“Yeah, what about it?” Ginny said looking at Luna who was staring off into space.

Luna felt Ginny’s gaze but ignored it as she listened closely to the conversation.

“Did I tell you what he said when he found out I wasn’t going with Harry?”

“No. What happened with that?” Ginny asked with a little bit of an annoyed tone.

“Well, he called me a slut and a Quidditch groupie. It was like I had to be a degenerate or something if I liked someone else.” She said.

“I told you he had a jealous streak. I don’t know if I like that or not.” Ginny paused to regroup. She stopped being angry of Hermione for the moment. “Well, actually, of course I don’t like anyone who treats their boyfriend or girlfriend like a possession or uses rude language for no reason. But…when it was just… he and I going to Hogsmeade last year or when we weren’t around a whole bunch of people, he treated me so nice. We talked about so many cool things. It was really nice to have a friend like him. Besides, he isn’t a bad kisser. I don’t know what gets into him sometimes.”

After her long silence, Luna spoke up. “Since I haven’t had any dealings with him and therefore I think I am more objective…maybe you should talk to him about those examples you gave us. Explain how you like him, but how concerned you are that the same thing would happen again. If he’s in-tune with you, he’ll listen. If he shuts you out, you know it’s his problem.”

Ginny and Hermione were amazed at how logical this sounded. Maybe a good talk about it would put a positive spin on it for Dean. At the very least, Ginny would know if she could bring up questionable behavior without a big blowout fight or sarcastic comments. With that finished, Ginny complimented Luna on the good idea and said she thought she’d find Dean and talk to him this afternoon. Luna said that she and Ron could be somewhere close just in case he blew a gasket or something. Ginny laughed to herself…she thought, “Only a gossip newspaper editor’s daughter would use a term like ‘blow a gasket’ when talking about a serious conversation between two people. Luna was great. Ron had done well for himself, she thought.

They spent the rest of the time just laughing and joking about how great it would be if things worked out and Harry, Dean, and Ron could put their recent unfortunate clash behind them. Hermione knew that it was a long shot for Harry. But if Ginny was sure about Dean she’d intercede with Harry for things like going to Hogsmeade or the Yule Ball.

++++++++++++++++++

That afternoon Ginny skipped her regular class and snuck into History of Magic with Harry and Hermione. Everyone knew that Professor Binns rarely looked up from his notes. She quietly sat beside Dean. “Hi.” She said.

Surprised, Dean said, “Hi, what are you doing here?”

“I wanted to talk to you sometime to day and I was afraid I wouldn’t find you later. What’s going on later?”

Dean looked a little nonplussed. “Nothing really. Well, there is a project I am working with Seamus on this afternoon and into the early evening.”

Ginny wished that he were free this afternoon, but thought it over for a second and said, “Well, how about meeting in the common room at 9 PM.”

Without hesitation, he agreed. “Sure, 9 PM then. What’s this about?”

Ginny said, “About you and me. I miss you.” She knew that comment would ensure he showed up on-time.

They smiled at each other and Ginny left before the first word had crossed Binns old, ghostly lips.

15. The Dark Cloud of Fate

Chapter 15—The Dark Cloud of Fate

The afternoon and evening were fun for Harry and Hermione. They received the answers to their proposals for the Yule Ball in a meeting with Professor McGonagall. They had made two recommendations for change to the original list given them about the Yule Ball. And, they had added six new recommendations. All of them had been approved in one form or another. The request to allow Fred and George to do a magic show focusing on their news offerings was approved contingent on a demonstration before a blue-ribbon committee consisting of Professor Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, Professor Snape, and yet to be determined member from the Ministry of Magic.

“Wow, Harry, I told you it was just a matter of how it was written!” Hermione boasted.

“Great job, Hermione. I thought for sure they’d shoot down Fred and George,” he replied.

“Well, of course, they still have to make a go of creating a show that will get the panel’s approval. I have confidence in them. Don’t you, Harry?”

“Yeah, of course, I do. Remember the flowers,” he said with a satisfied grin. “If they could melt your heart with a prank anything’s possible,” he joked.

“Who says it was the flowers, Harry? Maybe it was the boy who gave them to me?” She paused. “No, you’re right it had to be the flowers.”

“Ouch, now that hurts. One minute you have me all puffed up and the next…Wham! I get the bludger to the head.” He smiled and pulled her in close. He could think of no warmer feeling than her body pulled in close to his. Just a little taller than she, he smelled the lilac scent of her hair and kissed the top of her head. They rocked together for a minute.

“So, the team of Hermione and Harry completes its first successful task in getting ready for the Yule Ball. There is still plenty to keep us busy besides standing here like a couple of lovesick teenagers,” Hermione whispered. “But nothing so important that it can’t wait until those teenagers are done snogging.” She looked up and kissed Harry’s neck. She grinned invitingly as they held their embrace and Harry’s lips moved to meet hers.

+++++++++++

Ron and Luna were sitting in the Great Hall chatting with Ginny. Ginny told them about the short conversation with Dean.

“Ginny, Luna told me some of the stories about Dean. Frankly, I’m a little shocked you are still thinking about this,” he said voicing his concern.

“Dear big brother, I am not marrying him. I like him. He’s cute and I think that now that we’re older, he’ll be more mature,” Ginny reasoned.

“Well, you do want us to at least be near tonight, right? You are going to explain to him about the jealousy and stuff, right? I mean the bloke’s a menace if he acts toward you like he did Hermione.” Ron could see Ginny had made up her mind.

“Yes, yes and I don’t think he’s a menace. You’re so exasperating when you exaggerate, Ron.” She said.

“I just know that something set him off the other day. I like him too, but he wasn’t in control when he and Harry got into it. What about that?” Ron had been avoiding bringing it up all day.

“But then neither was Harry, was he? You’re not chaperoning Hermione every time they talk are you?” Ginny said curtly.

“I suppose you have a point there. But she’s not my sister and at worst he’s like a stepbrother and I trust him. He was defending me. Well, I suppose I have no choice. Just don’t get stuck somewhere where you can’t leave, if he goes nuts.” Ron warned.

Luna was quietly reading the Quibbler about the events of the last week. A source was reporting that Harry Potter had nearly choked a fellow student to death in the Great Hall at Hogwarts, but received no punishment. She hadn’t told Ron yet. She slid the paper back in her bag when they stopped talking.

Supper was about to start and she had to go to her table for dinner. She could get away with breakfast at the Gryffindor table sometimes because the teachers weren’t there all the time. Supper was the meal that everyone showed up for. Just as she was leaving, Harry and Hermione arrived.

++++++++++

Harry and Hermione left the Great Hall and went up to the roof for a spot of fresh air. The chill in the air made the smell of the owlery less noticeable but they moved to the other side anyway. They’d brought some magical candles and were going to listen to the rest of the music Fred had sent while they studied.

They enjoyed listening to music together. Very few of the other students did much of that. They had decided that would be one of their hobbies together. While Harry liked the hard rock more than Hermione, she liked his choices. He could tell. She’d listen to them once and then sing along with him. That’s cool he thought. How did Fred know he’d like this stuff? He supposed it didn’t matter.

“Harry?” Hermione said.

“Yes.” Harry answered as he looked up from his charms book.

“Do you want to spend the summer with me and my parents? I think we’re going to the States on holiday this year. I realize you have to go to the Dursley’s first, according to Dumbledore. I want to owl Mum and Dad about it early. That way I have time to convince them if I have to.” Hermione had her bowed and looked at Harry through the top of her eye lid’s like she was hoping he’d say yes. She didn’t look sure.

“So, what happened to absence makes the heart grow fonder? I thought we’d try that out this summer.” He hoped she didn’t take it wrong.

Hermione looked at him with squinting eyes and a miniature scowl on her face. “For that remark, I will have to…” She jumped at him and knocked him off their magical loveseat to the roof below and tickled him. He had made the mistake of letting her know he was ticklish.

They stopped with Hermione sitting on Harry’s stomach and her hands on his shoulders. Harry realized that every time together now one of them was finding a reason to be holding the other close. He was surprised that she wasn’t that heavy. He could feel an excitement about looking up at her that he hadn’t had before. He could feel himself being aroused as he looked in her eyes. He had to stop this or she’d be sorry. “Okay, magic time is over if you know what I mean.”

At first Hermione refused to move, she scooted back a little as Harry tried to sit up. She knew what he meant now, she felt it. It excited her that she could have such an effect on him. Those few seconds brought indecision for both of them. She stood up. “You’re lucky Potter, I was about to give you a whipping you’d never forget.” She smiled and sat back on the sofa. Harry laid there for a minute, maybe longer, trying to figure out how he was going to stand up without adjusting himself.

Finally, now that he’d stopped wondering why there never was any cold water when you needed it, he replied. “A whipping, huh? And you want me to spend a summer with you in the States? At hotels with swimming pools and bikinis and…? We’ll be the only student parents by Valentine’s Day next year.” He laughed.

This time it was Hermione who was embarrassed. She turned beet red and smacked Harry on the arm. It hadn’t occurred to her that they might be asking for trouble if they were together the entire summer.

They finished their work just a little after 9 PM and went down toward the kitchens to see if Dobby had any snacks they could nick. Of course, pumpkin pie with whipped cream and some milk would be perfect, but they’d take what they could get.

They passed Dean and Ginny in one of the corridors on their way. They decided to remain unnoticed. They saw Ron and Luna not too far away as well. “Hey, Ron, what are you doing?”

“Well, I was just trying to keep track of Ginny tonight. Shhhh! She’ll have my head if she finds out I followed her,” he whispered as Harry approached. Ron had gone to the other end of the corridor to spy on his sister.

“Alright then, Happy Eavesdropping, Ron.” He had put out a pair of the extendable ears as he saw Dean and Ginny had turned away for a minute. Harry and Hermione snickered as they continued on their way to the kitchens.

Ron wasn’t happy. He couldn’t hear anything, but their giggles. He saw Ginny put her hand on Dean’s shoulder as she kissed him. “Well, that’s what I get for wishing,” he said to himself as he thought about the way back from Hogsmeade. He reeled the extendable ear back in. It was useless.

+++++++++++++

Just as Harry and Hermione arrived near the entrance to the kitchens, they heard two loud noises.

“Crack!”

Harry looked at Hermione with a worried look. He ran to the end of the corridor and where there seemed to be smoke rising. It was definitely smoke. It was coming from a wall adjoined to the kitchens. A few seconds later, Mad-Eye and another Auror neither Harry nor Hermione recognized came running from their post one floor up at the front entrance to the castle.

The smoke had subsided a little and a hole into the side of the kitchen was discovered. There were two black burn marks in the floor in front of the wall. It looked like someone had put a great deal of fireworks together in front of that wall and they’d gone off. Mad-Eye said, “Harry, what the blazes are you doing down here?” His magical eye surveyed the area while he faced Harry and Hermione.

“Professor Dumbledore told us to stay inside, so we were just taking a walk.” Harry knew Mad-Eye would see through his little fib, but it was better than admitting they were going to steal from the kitchen with the help of Dobby.

“Well, get along then.” Mad-Eye hurried them off as he tried to figure out what to do next. The next few minutes brought a dozen or so house-elves to the area. To Mad-Eye’s exasperation, he couldn’t move with the combination of house-elves and his new partner in the way. He yelled, “Alright everybody go back to where it is you came from, before I blast ya there.” No one took anything Mad-Eye said as a veiled threat. They dispersed. Harry and Hermione walked up the nearest staircase instead of going back the way they came.

+++++++++++++

As Mad-Eye and the other Auror rushed off toward the diversion, Voldemort’s seven servants were carrying Draco Malfoy toward the door. Dressed in black, they were nearly invisible in the courtyard. They opened the door and set the squirming Malfoy down inside the corridor about six feet from the door. All but one of them unfolded their invisibility cloaks and put them on.

The seventh man sat Malfoy up as straight as he could and then leveled him with a punch to the nose and mouth. He repeated this several times. He had to be careful not to kill him, but Malfoy wouldn’t be talking for a few days. When he felt Malfoy’s breath become short and labored through the bubbling blood around his nose and mouth he stopped. The trap was set. He moved to the other side of the corridor to serve as a lookout and motioned for his cohorts to move down the corridor. Stealthily, the lead man turned side to side looking for something.

Finally, he saw it. A rune in the brick wall was hardly noticeable. He pulled the brick. Inside was a note. That read:

One floor down. Take the corridor straight ahead to the staircase. At the bottom turn right toward the kitchens. They’ll be in a corridor just to your left. Both targets are close together.

He whispered to the next on in line to be quiet and follow him.

They moved silently down the corridor and toward the staircase. Each man maintained a safe distance to avoid bumping into one another and pulling the other’s cloak off. As they reached the bottom of the staircase, the first man saw Ron and Luna. They were looking down the corridor to their left. The first three men passed Ron and Luna unnoticed. While the other three remained a few feet away, waiting for the others to get to Ginny and Dean.

+++++++++++++++++

As Harry and Hermione walked up the steps of the staircase, Harry said, “Did you recognize the Auror with Mad-Eye?”

“No, I didn’t. But he seemed strange. Like he was expecting to be there. I don’t know it was just weird. You know, the timing of it all.”

“I think I’ve seen him before but I can’t remember…,” Harry stopped in mid-sentence trying to think of where he’d seen the man. As they reached the top of the staircase and turned toward Gryffindor Tower, they noticed a lump of clothing lying in the corridor up ahead.

They looked at each other and ran full-speed to see what it was. As they got closer, they recognized Malfoy’s blonde hair. “Harry, slow down. Be careful, it’s got to be a trap,” warned Hermione.

They stopped a few feet short and looked around. Harry had the distinct impression that someone was watching them. He concentrated and finally could hear Hermione’s thoughts. She was thinking almost the same thing. He felt something else in that moment. Fear. He was scared, but it wasn’t his or Hermione’s feelings. He realized it was Malfoy. Unconscious and bleeding profusely from the mouth, he saw Malfoy being beaten and tortured. Harry shook his head. He didn’t want to see anymore.

Hermione looked around the corridor. She had stared right at the seventh man sitting huddled up not fifteen feet from them for a second and then looked away again.

From his vantage point, the man in the cloak could hardly believe his ears. He had Harry Potter in his sights. His excitement overwhelmed him. He knew that he would be rewarded well, if he could get Potter to Voldemort.

At the thought of the name Voldemort, Harry’s head jerked up from looking at Malfoy and screamed, “Hermione, look out. Someone is watching us. They want to take us to Voldemort.” Unknowingly he had been tuned in to the excitement in the intruder’s thoughts and caught his intentions. He couldn’t see him though. “Hermione, get behind me.”

Harry dragged Malfoy toward the door where he could look one way and Hermione could look out into the courtyard. He watched for signs of movement and tried to regain the thoughts of the intruder.

“Come to me Potter. Your Dad’s cloak works quite well. Ironic, isn’t it?” asked the voice aloud. Harry realized that the person he was dealing with was probably a wizard, because he threw his voice so he couldn’t tell where it came from.

“Why don’t you come to me? Or can you only beat up crippled kids?” Harry had just seen the memory of the beating Malfoy just took a few minutes before. “Proud of yourself, that you’ve learned to torture people, huh?”

Hermione’s heart pounded as she looked up and down the corridor while her boyfriend antagonized some nutter wizard who wanted to kill them. “Harry, let’s get out of here,” she whispered. She saw the movement before Harry did.

With her wand in her hand she yelled, “Expelliarmus!” Both the cloak and the wand of their would-be attacker flew into the hallway. He reached for something in his pocket. It was another wand. He had a knife in his other hand.

The black figure yelled, “Expelliarmus!” And Hermione’s wand fell out of her hand as she fell back toward the door. She scrambled on the floor for a second, regrouped and yelled, “Accio wand.” And it returned to her hand.

Harry had just seen the man bound out toward him and Hermione. “Expelliarmus!” he cried. The other wand came out of the attackers hand, but he felt the cold steel of the knife graze his shoulder as the attacker swung wildly at Hermione and him. Hermione kicked him in the thigh just as an incensed Harry stood up. Harry heard Hermione yell, “Avada Kedavra!” The green light shot from Hermione’s wand and attacker fell forward across Malfoy and into Hermione.

She watched awestricken as she saw Harry coming toward her with a look of animal satisfaction on his face. The pain in the man’s face had been awful for the instant she’d seen it. Harry grabbed her and looked her up and down to be sure she was not hurt. “Hermione, there are more of them. I know it.” Her look of desperation changed to one of determination as she realized what Harry had said. She couldn’t believe she had just killed someone.

She pulled as hard as she could to get Malfoy out from under the corpse in front of her. Neither she nor Harry had thought about leaving Malfoy behind. Harry was pulling on the large man’s ankles to help. Once he was off they began to tend to Malfoy. Harry didn’t know what to do but stay here. Mad-Eye would be back shortly he hoped. He wouldn’t leave Hermione alone.

+++++++++++++++

One floor below, the infiltrators had taken their positions and in one quick action they attacked Dean, Ginny, Ron and Luna.

Somehow Ron had felt the movement to his left as the first man emerged from the invisibility cloak. Whether it was fate or just a habit caused by being the friend of Harry Potter, he never went anywhere without his wand. Unfortunately, Luna and Ginny had not brought theirs.

Ron yelled at Luna to run for it. She got about 10 feet before one of the attackers knocked her to the ground with a blow to the back of the head at the base of her skull and top of her neck. Ron screamed in anger. He smashed his fist into the man’s face as hard as he could when he turned around. He got one shot at hexing one of his attackers but missed. He felt a cold cloth cover his face as he struggled to get free. Soon he could feel himself fading and he saw no more.

Luna wisely laid still. She could taste the blood in her mouth as it ran from her nose. She’d fallen face first to the ground. She closed her eyes and cried. She’d heard Ron scream and then nothing.

Dean and Ginny fared even worse. Ginny was dragged by her hair toward the end of the hall near Ron. Dean was hit with a bolt of orange light that knocked him down. As he saw the two men dragging Ginny away he yelled, “You weren’t supposed to hurt them! You weren’t supposed to hurt them!” This time a flash of green light hit Dean in the chest. He died looking at Ginny’s pained face and the horror that he had helped them do this terrible thing to her and her friends.

“Do you have him?” One of the men said.

“Yes.” The man Ron had hit kicked Ron in the ribs as he lay on the floor unconscious. “Good job, mates. We got them both and two kills for the trouble. Not a bad night.”

They bound Ginny’s and Ron’s feet and hands. They gagged Ginny with the same cloth they used on Ron. She too slipped off into unconsciousness. They began their assent toward the front door with both Ron and Ginny bound and hanging over the shoulder of one of the men. They didn’t need the cloaks they thought. There had been no one in the corridor upstairs.

Luna realized that she couldn’t move and she couldn’t feel her feet or hands. She blinked her eyes. She couldn’t move.

16. Escape

Chapter 16—Escape

Harry could hear Hermione’s breath as she panicked. She had been brave, he thought. She couldn’t possibly have saved herself if she hadn’t used the “death curse.” Either she used or he used it. He grabbed her wand and gave her his. There would be an investigation into the use of an Unforgivable Curse. Harry had an idea. He had to try it. He concentrated hard on Hermione. He imagined the scene as it had unfolded. He imagined it with him using the curse with her wand as he had gathered it during the battle. He hoped it would be the version she remembered. He hoped that Dumbledore was right-- that someone could give you false memories.

Hermione wiped the blood from Malfoy’s nose and mouth. She saw how terribly beaten he was. She also noticed odd way his feet were turned. She felt sick. He had been brutally tortured. Anyone who saw him could tell that.

There was a noise from the far end of the corridor. It sounded like many footsteps. Harry was sure that they were coming from the opposite direction from where Mad-Eye would or should emerge.

The band of kidnappers and murderers had seen Harry and Hermione first. The front four were not carrying the bodies so they put on their invisibility cloaks.

+++++++++

The other two went back down below and headed the direction they’d left the last time they were in the castle. Since they were uncloaked they carried their wands at the ready. Anyone who tried to stop them would die. They only had to get about two hundred more feet to the end of the corridor near Snape’s office.

Just as they arrived at the exit, Snape came out of his office. He stopped for a second in disbelief. He reached for his wand and managed to cast his spell before the second man could turn. “Petrificus Totalus,” he yelled. The second man fell with forward with his package falling on his back and legs. Snape ran toward where the first man had disappeared. He couldn’t see him and he knew it would be suicide to follow someone into a dark corridor underground. As much as Snape wanted to follow, he knew he should not.

He bent over and untied the bundle. To his astonishment, he found Ginny Weasley gagged and bound. He wondered now who had been taken by the other man. He used the bindings that had been used for Ginny to bind his captive. He used the gag on him as well. He disarmed him and pulled him aside. He tried to revive Ginny, but he couldn’t. Her kidnappers had used some very powerful magic to put her in this deep an unconscious state. He was worried.

He gathered her up and carried her off to the infirmary. He would have to trust that the man he had restrained would be there when he returned.

+++++++++

The four clandestine figures moved slowly toward Harry and Hermione. They had seen their fallen comrade and couldn’t afford to raise any more alarms. They didn’t know who had been called or who had been here earlier. Harry was bent over Draco trying to straighten his legs. He put the invisibility cloak under Malfoy’s head. Harry had his back to the danger.

Twenty feet.

Hermione looked at the body of the dead man and tried to remember what happened. It had all gone so fast. She just knew she was glad that Harry and she were safe.

Fifteen feet.

Harry tried to think. He hadn’t heard any more noise. No voices. Where could Mad-Eye be?

Ten feet.

Harry looked over at Hermione. He prayed she was spared the thought of killing someone. He’d seen death and wanted to kill, but he couldn’t imagine the guilt his sweet Hermione would feel. He’d die with this secret if he could get away with it.

Five feet.

Just as the first man was thinking of rising to strike Harry from behind the sound of Mad-Eye’s peg leg came from down the corridor. Mad-Eye saw the four figures in the cloaks and yelled, “Behind you Harry!”

The first man was too quick. He gave Harry a crushing blow in the middle of the back with his elbow. Then he gave a quick kick to the side of Harry’s head, knocking Harry to the ground. Harry was unconscious.

Hermione dove to the ground when she saw the flash of wands go by her. Harry, she thought.

The four men thought better of taking on an Auror of the caliber of Mad-Eye. They could not afford to be caught alive. They would not live even if the Ministry put them in Azkaban or let them go. Voldemort would make sure of that. They grabbed at Hermione but she fought them with everything she had. Mad-Eye was too close.

All four dashed out the door, just ahead of another blast from Mad-Eye’s wand. He knew he was not fast enough to catch them. And fighting them in the dark was not something he wished to do.

+++++++++++++

The word spread quickly that there had been more violence at Hogwarts. The morning edition of the Daily Prophet ran the headline:

Attack on Hogwarts:

Two Dead, One Missing, Four Hurt

The secondary headline:

Kidnapped Student Returned to Hogwarts

The call from Dumbledore to St. Mungo’s for additional help had been overheard by several reporters. The onslaught of news coverage had begun. Even the muggle newspapers had tried to get coverage of the death of a student in an exclusive boarding school, but they had no facts so the story never saw print.

Draco Malfoy and Harry had been taken to the infirmary as soon as Mad-Eye could get Hermione settled down. She wouldn’t let Harry go. Not with anyone. They were forced to sedate her and take her to the infirmary as well. The ordeal had obviously left her horror-stricken. The body of the attacker was given to Ministry officials when they arrived. And there had been several attempts to reach the Thomas family but no one could be found. Dean Thomas was taken to the infirmary and put in a separate room for the time being.

Snape had gone back to where he’d left the body of the kidnapper only to find the bindings cut and left behind. He wondered how that could be. He knew the man should be in that state for at least two hours. It had barely been twenty-five minutes.

Wild stories were circulating throughout Hogwarts and Professor Dumbledore was under siege by Ministry of Magic Minister Cornelius Fudge. He was at a loss for how the events of tonight had occurred. He had all of the main entrances covered. He had not yet had a chance to talk to Mad-Eye who was with Luna, Ginny, Harry and Hermione watching over them.

It had become clear who was missing by connecting the people who had been hurt. They had immediately took a head count and looked for Ron Weasley. The word had been given to Mollie and Arthur Weasley by Percy late last night. They were arriving this morning at 10 AM.

Professor McGonagall was absolutely disconsolate. She had been sad for the Goyle and Crabbe families but she didn’t know them well. She had to explain to the Weasley’s and the Granger’s how their children had been put in mortal danger. She knew that this may spell the end for Hogwarts as they knew it. There would be demands for constant surveillance and charms to identify every visitor. There would be no stopping the demands of so many parents. Otherwise, there would be no school. They would not allow their kids in school.

In the news article in the Daily Prophet there was a call to remove Harry from the school. The article cited a recent editorial that asserted that there had not been a single negative event at Hogwarts in the fifty years prior to Harry Potter’s enrollment. The author asserted that if Harry were to be let go, the school would no longer be targeted by He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. Sadly, neither Professor McGonagall nor Professor Dumbledore could refute that claim.

+++++++++++++

The day had grown long for the Weasley’s. They sat in the infirmary with their daughter and their son’s best friend, hoping against all hope that he would be found somewhere on the school grounds or returned alive. They looked over at Luna and felt such sadness. She may be crippled for life. The doctors were not sure if even their magical medicine could repair the damage to her spinal cord. Her father had arrived only an hour ago.

Harry was still unconscious. He had suffered a severe blow to the head and a traumatic injury to his back as well. He was listed as serious. Hermione and Ginny to their great pleasure were the only two here that were simply recovering from sleeping potions. Ginny had briefly awoken when they first arrived, but couldn’t talk without slurring and ranting on about Dean Thomas. No one could understand a word she said. Madame Pomfrey decided it was better that she continued to sleep.

“Percy, dear, would you come here?” Mrs. Weasley pleaded.

She took her oldest boy by the hand and sat him next to her and hugged him. “Are you okay, Mum?” Percy asked.

“As good as could be expected.” She lied. She felt a breakdown coming with every breath. Even with her husband and all but one of her children safe, she felt a pain in her heart for Ron.

“Mum, we have every wizard volunteer we could find out looking for him. We know the kidnapper exited somewhere in Hogsmeade. That’s where the tunnel ends.” Percy explained.

“Thank you, dear, but save those explanations for your father. I am a nervous wreck and it’ll just make me cry.” She kissed Percy on the cheek and patted his hand.

“Mollie,” said Arthur, “I have sent word to Bill and Charlie. If the investigation goes longer than tomorrow, they will be back to help the Order look for him.”

She was gladdened that her two older sons would be on their way back if things turned worse. The order could use their help.

Quietly, they waited for Ginny, Harry or someone to wake up. They wanted to know what happened.

+++++++++++++

By dinner, Hagrid had completed his search of the immediate grounds and the forest. He had seen nothing to suggest that they were still hiding here. He wished he’d caught them. Magic or no magic, he thought an angry half-giant would take three or four chicken-legged dark wizards any day. He knew he was probably wrong, but it made him feel better to think he could do something.

Snape, Mad-Eye, and Tonks had made a sweep of all the known tunnels throughout the castle. By order of Dumbledore, they would be closed by tomorrow night and guarded around the clock until then.

They were all in Dumbledore’s office. “Professor Dumbledore, how are the children?” asked Professor McGonagall.

“Madame Pomfrey has informed me that the most severely injured was Miss Lovegood. She may be paralyzed from the neck down. However, she said that it may not be that severe. Tests have shown that Miss Lovegood’s trauma may not leave her unable to use her arms after a few months of therapy. She has feeling in the tips of her fingers.” There was no great joy in that pronouncement, but it was better news than earlier in the day.

“You’d think the greatest wizards in the entire world could redo nerves if they can regrow bones,” said Hagrid. “No offense to anyone here, mind you.”

“Mr. Potter will probably recover in a week or so. Madame Pomfrey says that dizziness and headaches are typical of the type of trauma Harry experienced. His back was not broken, but the swelling around the spinal cord has left him without feeling in his legs. He will probably not be able to walk until he has some feeling.”

“Miss Granger, what a tough cookie she is. She woke up this afternoon about an hour ago and went directly to Harry’s bed and sat there with her wand like a protective lioness would with a cub. No one will be bothering Harry while she’s there.” Professor Dumbledore added, “She does appear to have experienced severe emotional trauma and may need to be kept sedated. For now no one wants to do anything until Harry wakes up.”

“As you well know, Miss Weasley will be fine. She may experience some emotional problems as well. To the best of our knowledge, she saw Dean Thomas die. That will cause anyone to lose a little of their grip on reality. Or give them to strong a grip on reality. Either way, she’ll need the love of her family.”

“Well, enough of the medical journal. Molly and Arthur, have you decided to take up residence here for a while?” Dumbledore asked.

“Yes, we think so. You will need the extra help with security and the added work load in the infirmary,” said Molly.

“Mr. Lovegood. Will you be staying for a while?”

“I will need to have access to a courier to conduct my business. Is that a satisfactory arrangement for you, Professor Dumbledore?”

“Yes, I think that Percy here can do that on his way to the Ministry a couple of times a week. Percy?”

“Why, yes sir, I could do that. Will you let me stay then too, Professor Dumbledore?”

“Of course, Percy. For the record Percy, I hold no ill feelings for last year’s events. If you are on good terms with your family you are welcome here.”

“Finally, other than the death of one of the intruders near the door to the castle, no one knows what happened. Hermione won’t say anything until Harry wakes up and no one can talk about the incident one floor below. So, we will have to wait for more information like everyone else.”

There were nods around the room. Professor Snape still had the puzzled look on his face about how the intruder near his office had escaped. Professor Dumbledore had told him to remain silent about that. No one else should know. There was an advantage to knowing what could not be known by anyone but the intruder and his accomplice.

“Well, if that is all for now. I am tired and must rest and I should think all of you should too. Tomorrow will bring a host of new challenges I would guess. We will meet at 10 AM tomorrow, if that is satisfactory to everyone?”

A resounding yes made it official. The Order of the Phoenix would meet in the morning with two new guest members: Mr. Lovegood and Percy Weasley.

17. Overcoming Obstacles

Chapter 17—Overcoming Obstacles

Hermione sat rocking in her chair next to Harry’s bed with her knees pulled up to her chin and her wand in her hand. She wanted to find the CD player and listen to their music. She didn’t want to hear the world around her anymore. A constant stream of tears poured down her face. Madam Pomfrey and Professor Dumbledore were lying to her. She knew it. Harry was not okay. Whether he died today or another, she would never let Harry go without her.

She couldn’t look around her. She heard the buzz about Dean, Luna, Ron, and Ginny. Death and torture were all around her. She couldn’t cope.

She hadn’t slept in over 24 hours and Harry had not awakened. Her eyes burned a hole into the floor.

Madam Pomfrey had kindly given Hermione a glass of water a few minutes before with a mixture of sleeping draught to help her relax. In her current state, Madam Pomfrey was afraid to use enough of the sleeping draught to put her to sleep. It could be dangerous. Hermione was in a state of mania that pushed the body’s ability to go without sleep.

Mrs. Weasley looked at Hermione with such compassion. She knew her own daughter would probably face the same thing with Ron gone and everything else that had happened. “Hermione, dear, look at me if you can hear me.”

Hermione slowly turned her eyes toward Mrs. Weasley. Her vacant expression caused Molly to cry. “Come to me, honey,” she said.

Hermione didn’t move.

Hermione’s parents were notified only this morning. They would come to Diagon Alley tomorrow and Percy would drive them to Hogwarts to see their daughter. They had been shocked. Their only delay was their patient load today, but they would cancel everything else.

The infirmary was no longer abuzz as it had been yesterday and earlier today. Molly moved her chair closer to Hermione and sat rocking with her. Slowly the rocking motion caused Molly to fade off into a fitful sleep. She hadn’t been asleep more than a few minutes when a sudden movement startled her.

Hermione was crawling up in to the bed with Harry. She was careful not to disturb his position as she laid down with her arm over him and closed her eyes. Molly was startled at this picture, but she realized that it probably was the only way Hermione would sleep. She called Madam Pomfrey to see if it was okay. She nodded yes.

Finally, Hermione was at rest.

+++++++++++++

After breakfast, Professor Dumbledore addressed the entire student body in the Great Hall. He began with a short prayer for the safety of all students at Hogwarts.

“It is my wish that you all know what we know at this point. Five of your fellow students are in the infirmary from wounds and other maladies caused by last night’s attack. One of them is Draco Malfoy. He was returned for no known reason. His condition is guarded and it will take some time for him to recover. The others are progressing as well as can be expected. We suspect that there is at least one traitor in our midst. Someone aided the attack last night. The investigative team is here and you will all be kept here until the investigation is finished. At that time your parents will have to decide whether to take you out of school. There may be cause for the cessation of classes for the time being as well. You will hear more as these decisions are made. Thank you.”

The heads of each of the houses shuffled their respective students off to their residences. Again a search was conducted through each trunk, locker and bed. The only things found were some letters to Dean Thomas from his parents, a letter that was addressed to him but had nothing on it, and a cryptic note stating the location where Miss Lovegood and Dean had been found. This was not to be divulged to anyone, by order of Professor Dumbledore and Inspector McDougall of Scotland Yard.

“Professor Dumbledore, how do you intend to cover so much ground today during the investigation?” asked Professor Flitwick.

“I will have to make do with the staff and the Scotland Yard investigators.” Professor Dumbledore had spent most of yesterday interviewing the staff to see if there were any inconsistencies in their stories that could lead to suspicion. The staff appeared to be safe. Today he would discuss the events of the night before with Mad-Eye. Strangely, the auror who had been assigned with him had vanished. Again, only Mad-Eye and Dumbledore knew this.

“Thank you, sir. I had best be running off with my students then.” Replied Flitwick as he scurried off toward his corner of the castle.

++++++++++++

The meeting of the Order of the Phoenix was less spirited than last night. What had appeared to be strength in Hermione had turned into sadness for everyone. They had been discussing how she was dangerously close to hurting her own health by not sleeping.

Molly Weasley arrived after everyone else and the discussion about Hermione. Dumbledore asked, “How are the children, Molly?”

“Better now I think. I saw an amazing thing just before I came up. Hermione crawled into the bed with Harry and went to sleep. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a greater demonstration of love in my life.” Molly cried openly in front of everyone for the first time. Arthur moved closer and held his wife. There was a long silence out of respect for her emotions.

Once she gathered her composure, Molly apologized. “I am sorry everyone. We have all been through a great deal. I thought how sad it was that Ron isn’t here for Luna and I couldn’t hold it back.” No one commented, but there had been no need to apologize.

“Friends,” said Dumbledore. “I say friends, because we are being shown by the courage of these young people the value and strength of friendship.” With this, Dumbledore paused, “Eh-Hem.” Holding back his own emotions, he continued. “It will be our bond that allows us to defeat Voldemort. There can no longer be any doubt about the source of these terrible acts. We will all face the danger and threat of death together.”

“Professor,” said Percy with a brave look on his face. “If I have to leave the Ministry to join the Order and help to find my brother, I will.” This was an amazing statement for someone who just six months earlier denied everyone in the room to promote his own career.

“Percy, if needs be, then you will be accepted whole-heartedly.” Dumbledore said.

“First, we must sort out our strengths and weaknesses. Our plan will be restricted by these,” continued Dumbledore.

“We sure could use Harry, couldn’t we?” Arthur interjected rhetorically. “Harry has proven himself time and again. While he is the object of hatred that Voldemort focuses on, he never expects anyone else to fight his battles.” He was speaking of what Mad-Eye had reported about Harry defending Malfoy and Hermione. Even if all he saw was Harry being knocked to the ground.

“I think I got a reasonable account of what happened in the corridor near the entrance from Hermione, when I got to them.” He paused. He had related this story to Dumbledore just before the meeting. “Hermione said that they found Malfoy badly injured and bloodied when they got to the first floor. Apparently, Harry and she stopped the attack with a series of disarming curses. She remembers a green flash from the wand in Harry’s hand. And the man fell dead. Our investigation has proven that the “killing curse” was used, but it came from her wand. Only Harry can confirm her story.”

“Do you think that she is blocking it out? Or do you think Potter did that curse with her wand? It is extraordinary for a wizard so young to be able to use the Avada Kedavra curse with their own wand, let alone the wand of another.” Stated Snape.

“I am certain of one thing. She would not let anyone take Harry away from her. She said over and over again. ‘He had no choice. He had no choice. We’d be dead if he didn’t do it. You can’t take him away.’ I can’t imagine her saying that if she had done it. She fought against me when I tried to move him. That’s when I had to have her sedated.” Mad-Eye recalled.

“Well, that will have to be decided by the Wizengamot. No one here can absolve who ever used the curse of their crime without a hearing.” Dumbledore asserted.

He continued. “Arthur and Molly, I think we will need Charlie and Bill. They are very strong wizards and younger than most of us. To the point about Harry, it is true that he may be as magically-powerful as any fully-grown wizard. However, his power comes from a source that can be used against us—namely, Voldemort. His power is raw and often he doesn’t know he has it until he uses it. I hesitate to say this, but Hermione is the key. She keeps him from using his skill and power out of anger and hatred. She may be the only one he trusts.”

The looks on the faces of all in attendance were sullen. The realization of Professor Dumbledore’s suggestion was clear. If she were suffering from an emotional breakdown, Harry may not be able to concentrate on anything but revenge.

“You are assuming then that Potter could be a loose cannon of sorts,” posed Snape.

“Exactly. I know you don’t like Harry much Severus, but please don’t judge him by the treatment you received from his father and I,” interjected Remus Lupin from the upper chamber at the top of the staircase. He had been brought back to health by Dumbledore in his office. Dumbledore wished Lupin would have been on guard that night.

Snape curled his lip at the sound of Lupin’s voice. “I would appreciate it if you would keep your own counsel on those matters, Remus.”

Remus obliged. He provided an option. “I had a reasonable amount of success with Harry. He and I have remained fairly close. I think that Hermione may recognize me as his friend and respond. May I talk to her?”

“Of course, if it will help poor Hermione recover from her ordeal and help Harry.” Molly said. She realized she was assuming responsibility for the welfare of the children. She had done that for all of her children and felt qualified to make that decision.

Dumbledore smiled at Molly’s forceful pronouncement.

We will divide up the countryside and begin looking for Ron tomorrow. We will start up north with Bill and Charlie when they arrive. We will begin on the Isle of Man.

Everyone nodded their assent and the meeting concluded.

++++++++++++

In the infirmary two hours later--Molly, Arthur and Remus looked in on their young charges. Hermione was asleep with Harry. Ginny had turned on her side which was a good sign. And, it appeared that swelling in Draco’s face had come down with the help of Madam Pomfrey’s skill. Luna was another story. They let out a collective sigh as Molly caressed Luna’s lifeless hand. Her breathing was better this afternoon, but nothing else had changed.

18. Face the Music

Chapter 18—Face the Music

As overwhelmingly depressing and uneventful as the first three days after the tragic events of Monday, September 28^th had been, the first day of October was a raucous holiday by comparison. All four--Ginny, Luna, Harry, and Draco—had regained consciousness. Madam Pomfrey had reduced their sleeping draught to nearly nothing to allow them to awake naturally. While there were thrills aplenty for everyone as they heard the news, the hard part of explaining what had happened to them and their friends was just now beginning.

To avoid repeating the tale many times, Professor Dumbledore waited until the following day to break the news to them. Draco had actually awoken in a less bitter mood than they expected. Ginny, however, was determined to tell her story to anyone who would listen. No matter how far-fetched it sounded. And, Luna was quiet as usual. Harry had no sooner opened his eyes than his sweet Hermione had showered him with affection. She smiled for the first time in three days. Harry noticed something not quite the same about Hermione though and it puzzled him.

By Friday, they were ready to share and hear the tale. Harry began with the confrontation near the door to the front door of Hogwarts with help from Hermione. She was able to vocalize some of the more dramatic points and was the first to mention the “killing curse”. Harry added the details about helping Malfoy. The looks on Ginny’s and Luna’s faces were unmoved. They had not given their story yet.

Luna could not speak very loudly because her injuries had left her with a diminished breathing capacity due to the paralysis, but she began. She told of the gallantry Ron had shown as they fended off the attackers. She knew she could only tell what she heard lying face down on the corridor floor, but it made Hermione tear up in fear for Ron. Ginny added the part about Dean’s screams just before the green flash consumed him. The story of how Professor Snape had saved Ginny brought looks of awe and approval from everyone. But questions still remained.

“Professor, what happened to the man Snape caught in the corridor outside his office? And, what role did Dean Thomas play? Harry asked.

“Harry, we know very little about what happened to the other intruder. The man who got away into the tunnel may have come back for him. We don’t know.” Albus Dumbledore was only telling half of the truth. “We found some letters in Dean’s trunk that seem to indicate that he was helping someone conduct these terrible acts, as Ginny proposed. But there is also evidence that it was due to some other factors that we are not sure of yet. There may have been blackmail or a hostage involved as well. No one has been able to contact his family. They have disappeared. As muggles, it is hardly likely that they were in league with Voldemort.”

Draco had remained silent during all of the story telling. His swollen jaw now just looked like an awful greenish-yellow as the bruise started to fade. “I remember being dropped on the floor and then knocked senseless by that rat-bastard. Potter, I appreciate you not leaving me. You too, Granger.” He wasn’t ready to tell the story of his torture at the house. He would save that for a more dramatic time.

“Then there is the issue of the ‘killing curse’. Tell me your version Harry.” Dumbledore requested.

Harry described the events in almost the same detail as Hermione. Everyone was sure that the story was true, because it was so similar. Professor Dumbledore and Professor Lupin were not so sure for the same reasons.

“Well, yes, Harry that seems to be the story now, doesn’t it?” said Dumbledore in a mock accusatory tone. “You and I will have to go over the details before the inquiry at the Ministry of Magic is convened.”

The reality had not seemed to penetrate yet. Ron Weasley was presumably in the clutches of Lord Voldemort and Hermione was a shell of her former self. They all had heard so much it would be a day or two before it registered.

++++++++++++++++

On Saturday, the search for Ron was 4 days old and no leads had turned up except the Thomas’ empty house. It appeared that they had left in a hurry. The TV was on, but the power had been shut off for non-payment. The same could be said for the many appliances in the house. The house was cold without heat. An investigation team did find boot marks similar to the ones at Hogwarts in both cases. It only told them what they already suspected. Some of Voldemort’s Death Eaters had paid a visit. Magical and muggle forensic evidence was still being collected.

The Isle of Man had proved to be a dead end. And, the search across Scotland had yet to bear fruit. The teams were talking to people in the street and watching out for tell-tale signs of magic in every community. So, the far south and the far north were quickly being ruled out.

Saturday brought Professor Dumbledore down to see Harry and Hermione. Hermione was sitting on the edge of Harry’s wheelchair while Harry took a break from therapy designed to help him walk. “Hello, Harry. Hermione. How are you two getting on? Are you feeling any better Hermione?” He asked.

“Somewhat. I still have panic attacks every time I hear that Harry has to go somewhere. Something tells me I may never see him again.”

“Hermione, I would never let that happen. You know that, don’t you?” he asked.

“I want to believe that. Consciously I know it but all of a sudden I can’t breath and I want scream. I don’t. But I want to.”

“Now, now sweet Hermione. Don’t worry about that. You leave that to me.”

“Harry, I would like to talk to you in private if I might.” Dumbledore was not asking, merely being polite in telling Harry to come see him.

Hermione pushed Harry to Dumbledore’s office and had a look of foreboding on her face as he disappeared from her sight. She became noticeably shaky and nervous.

+++++++++++++

“Well, Harry, you acquitted yourself quite well again in a dangerous situation. You quite probably saved Hermione and Draco with your quick thinking and timely use of the dark arts.” Harry realized the words were complimentary, but the tone suggested a more difficult and shadowy intent.

Harry played along with Dumbledore. “I am sure you could have said that in the infirmary in front of the others. Why here? Why now?”

“Harry, who used the Avada Kedavra curse?” He asked pointblank.

“Why, I did. Why do you question our story?” Asked Harry.

“You just answered why Harry….It is the same story. No differences. The exact wording, the exact time sequence, and the exact same perspective of the man falling.” Dumbledore was pressing Harry now.

“Professor, I don’t know what you are driving at? Forgive me if I don’t answer intelligently?” Harry knew he was playing a dangerous game with the Headmaster of Hogwarts.

“Harry, you are very special to all of us. And I know there are those who are very special to you too. You are loyal to a fault, but you are mistaken if you think you can protect your friends in the manner you are attempting now. They may avoid one issue and be bound forever in a lie that can destroy them.”

Harry steeled himself against the penetrating gaze of Professor Dumbledore. He could feel the Professor trying to sort his emotions and thoughts. He was resisting.

“Very good, Harry. You have been listening to my ranting on Occlumency. It’s a shame you took advantage of Miss Granger when she could not.”

“What would I gain by influencing Hermione, Professor Dumbledore?” asked Harry.

“Precisely, Harry. Nothing. You will destroy the only good thing in your life.” He admonished.

Harry was trying not to lash out at Professor Dumbledore. The same loathing he had felt a year ago was returning. He didn’t like being pushed into a corner.

“Alright, Harry. I’ll give it to you as straight as I can. I am going to take the tone that you do not understand the implications of what I am saying. Let’s say for the sake of argument that all you said about the events that night are true except one detail. Who used the ‘killing curse’? Let’s say Hermione did it out of desperation. You could see the pain in her face from having committed murder and what might happen if she were accused of using one of the Unforgiveable Curses. Are you with me so far?”

“Theoretically speaking, yes, Sir.” Said Harry emotionlessly.

“So you quickly devised a plan to substitute a new memory in which it was you that used the curse. You figured that if anyone would be held liable you would. You have escaped these things before. You got confirmation somehow that it worked so you let it stand. Are you with me?”

“Professor Dumbledore, this is a great theory but not true.” Harry would deny she had done this until the day he died.

“Harry, you are not dealing with a blind old man or your admiring fans. I believe this to be the true story. What evidence do I have? Hermione became near suicidal when you went down. Then she became paranoid. Then she became manic and psychotic. Something happened inside her head. She survived last year’s catastrophe in the Ministry of Mysteries better than this. Don’t you try to fool me, Harry Potter.”

Harry listened closely but did not offer a defense this time.

“Harry, don’t you see? She has the memory of you killing that man and the guilt that she did it? And the one person she loves most in the world could be put in prison for life for something he didn’t do. She doesn’t know what to believe, her mind is playing tricks on her.”

Harry fidgeted in the wheelchair and refused to meet Dumbledore’s gaze.

“Harry, this may save her from being convicted by the Wizengamot and leave her insane in the process! Wouldn’t that be grand! Harry Potter goes to prison for a crime he didn’t commit to protect the one he loves while he lets her slowly go insane—she’ll be suicidal if you go to prison Harry. I won’t let that happen.”

Harry had tears in his eyes and cupped his face in his hands. He had not seen this outcome in his plan. All he wanted to do was save Hermione. He cried aloud and cursed the day he was born.

Albus Dumbledore hated what he had just done. He had turned his two favorite students into murderers or perjurers. He didn’t know what the Wizengamot would do, even as Chief Warlock. He couldn’t fix the vote of the supreme judicial body for the British Ministry of Magic. The fact that Miss Granger was a muggle witch using the ‘killing curse’ could swing the vote heavily against her.

“Harry, if she goes to trial—which is not a sure thing—she will at least go with a clean soul and proud to have defended the one she loved. Now she feels you are going to die in her place. She doesn’t even realize that death is not the penalty and that losing your soul is not the penalty now that the Dementors are not at Azkaban. Give her life and dignity back to her Harry.”

Dumbledore was sure he would have done the same in their situation with their resources. It was an alternative to Hermione. Had she had the ability to use more advanced non-lethal spells she would have done as someone with experience like Dumbledore or Snape had done in the past. He realized that stress brings out unlikely choices. He too was sad to the point of tears, but he held back.

++++++++++++

In the corridor a fragile Hermione awaited just a glimpse of her Harry. She wanted to hold him. She was sure that if she could be with him nothing bad would happen to him.

19. Healing the Wounded

Chapter 19—Healing the Wounded

Molly Weasley was returning to the infirmary when she saw Hermione pacing in front of Professor Dumbledore’s chambers. She could see the concern and agitation on Hermione’s face. She tried her best to upbeat, so with a smile she addressed Hermione.

“Hermione, dear, I thought you’d be so happy now that Harry’s out of the woods. You looked absolutely wonderful with him this afternoon. What’s happened, sweetie?”

“Mrs. Weasley, I don’t know. But I feel like crying all the time, no matter if Harry’s with me or not. I can’t sleep and I feel like I have had 100 cups of tea or coffee. I hate the way I feel.” Hermione had her fingers near her mouth the whole time as if she would bite her nails for something to do.”

“Hermione, a few days ago you wouldn’t talk to anyone, you wouldn’t shower if it meant leaving Harry. That’s progress. You had a terrible ordeal. It will take time.” Molly put her arms around Hermione and held her. Hermione responded in kind, glad for a motherly touch. She cried quietly into Molly’s breast as they held each other.

“I’m…(sniffle)(sniffle)…so afraid of what might happen to Harry over this curse thing. He only did it to save me. Now I have to worry about losing him...(sniffle)(sniffle)….I miss him every time I can’t see him.” Molly couldn’t understand the words as Hermione cried through them, but it was clear that she wasn’t emotionally stable. Better, but she still had a long way to go.

“I know…Hermione, sweetie…I miss Ron…my little boy is missing too…he’s not so little but I remember him that way. We’ll help each other okay.” She hugged Hermione with tears in her eyes as well. She brushed the hair away from Hermione’s face and kissed her on the forehead with a smile afterwards.

“Thank you, Mrs. Weasley. Thank you, so much…,” a tearful but less gloomy Hermione replied. They walked together for a while down one corridor talking about Ron and Harry, sharing little stories that made them laugh through their tears.

“Hermione, when we talk dear, you can call Mum Weasley or Molly if you like. I think you need someone besides Harry right now. And, mums have a lot of love to give. I’ll share some of mine with you.” She smiled and Hermione smiled back with a twinkle that hadn’t been there in quite a while.

+++++++++++++

Harry sat uncomfortably in the wheelchair wanting to get up and pace, but his legs wouldn’t respond the way he wanted. He looked at Dumbledore sitting behind his ancient desk and Fawkes in the cage next to him. The room seemed warm to Harry, but he knew it was because of his anger at himself.

“Sir…(no response)…Professor Dumbledore?” queried Harry.

“Yes, Harry?”

“What is it that I have to do? What can I possibly do to repay her for the emotional trauma I have caused her?” He sighed deeply and felt his shoulders slump forward.

“Harry, if there is one thing I know, it is that you know what to do for Hermione. I won’t play games with you on this, because I can see you are genuinely disheartened that you have caused her discomfort. You can talk to her Harry. You can talk to her like no one else on earth can talk to her. You love her with every thought and breath, and she loves you the same way. She will listen. She may not understand, but I will help you with that.”

“How?” said Harry.

“Harry, do you know the difference between guilt and remorse? They are nearly the same, but if you look closely, one is healthier than the other. Both you and Hermione should be remorseful, not guilt-ridden—you for your actions changing her memory, she for killing a man for any reason, curse or no curse. Guilt can cripple, remorse is the emotion of accepting the responsibility and the consequences of an action and resolving to never do it again, if humanly possible. It also means that you give yourself credit where credit is due. You both did what you did because of one of the two strongest emotions of man. Love is one; hate is the other. Those who kill out of hate get guilt as a reward. Don’t let that be you, Harry.”

“I don’t understand how that helps Hermione.” Harry said tilting his head in confusion.

“She suffers the guilt of killing a man on one hand and the guilt of being the reason you killed someone on the other. She sees you as blameless, but taking the fall for her inability to save herself and put you at risk. Talk to her about the truth of what happened. Tell her how you wanted to spare her feeling what she feels right now.” Dumbledore paused and ran his fingers through his beard. “Tell her that your plan failed, but you love her and are remorseful for your actions. Tell her the difference.” Dumbledore raised his hands with them open in front of him as if he were raising something. “Raise her up and give her credit for her courage. She had to do something…that something was a terrible choice between remembering another curse or the one she remembered. She did what she did out of love too Harry. Let her know that you appreciate her sacrifice by facing the consequences she has to face.”

Harry had tears in his eyes. He had suffered a great deal of mental anguish as well. He didn’t like seeing his friends dying and being crippled because some maniacal wizard had to kill him to survive himself. “Professor Dumbledore, I hurt inside for the Weasleys, Mr. Lovegood and Luna, and the Thomas family wherever they are. They are being destroyed or whatever because of me.”

“Harry, none of this would be easy for me with so many more years experience. So I know it is overwhelming and painful for you,” Dumbledore had crossed from his desk to where Harry was sitting while Harry spoke. He put his hand on Harry’s shoulder and bent down. “Finally, the solution to correcting the memory change. You will use a pensieve to remove the memories in their purest form without your mind deciding what to show or not show. And, she will be given them to see the real events as they occur. This will not change her memory necessarily, but she will understand the circumstances and your intentions as well as the need for action. As you so aptly put it earlier, Harry--‘In theory’. Do you understand?”

“Yes, sir. When do we start?”

“Right now Harry. I was preparing the pensieve as we spoke. I knew you would do the right thing. Before we do this though, you must understand that you and she need to be remorseful for your actions. Life and death should never be dealt without emotion—birth with happiness, death with sadness.”

Dumbledore counseled Harry on how to clear his mind of all events things except that night. Dumbledore asked Harry to recount the entire afternoon and evening. Dumbledore thought for a few minutes and decided that Harry should begin with the meeting with Professor McGonagall and recall everything he could about the evening. Everything. He explained that it would give Hermione perspective rather than just a jolt of ‘this is how it happened’. She could focus on the love they shared before the horrible events that followed. As Harry sat quietly with his eyes closed, Dumbledore asked him to tell him each time the scene in his memory changed. Dumbledore charmed his wand and removed the memory. The process lasted several hours into the morning.

+++++++++

When Harry returned to the infirmary, he found Mrs. Weasley in his bed curled up with Hermione like a mother protecting her child. He knew that Mrs. Weasley was one of the nicest people he had ever met. With a sad blink of his eyes to clear the tears that had formed from the sight of his lovely Hermione and Mrs. Weasley, he thought of Ron, and another tear formed.

The morning came with Harry sitting in his wheelchair backed up against the side of his bed so he could use the mattress as a pillow and so he could be as close to Hermione as possible. Mrs. Weasley woke first.

“Harry dear,” she whispered. “Come over here, we’ll get up and let you sleep.” Hermione woke slowly but with a grin at the sight of Harry’s messed up hair and the wrinkles in his face from the mattress.

“Hermione, let’s go down to breakfast, okay?” Harry said enthusiastically.

“Uh, I don’t know if I am hungry, Harry?” she replied with an I’m-not-awake-yet whine.

“Come on sleepy head, we have Occlumency in a half-hour in Dumbledore’s chambers. We can’t be late. This will be the best lesson yet. I worked with Professor Dumbledore on it last night.”

“Oh, all right. If it were for anybody but you I’d tell you to go jump in the lake.” Hermione said with a weak smile. Harry was pleased that she had at least made a joke. She usually laughed when she said that though.

They ate breakfast and chatted about how pretty the falling leaves looked outside the windows of the infirmary this morning as they gazed out. They talked about how great it was that Ginny was already back in class and helping track the progress of the search for Ron. They each looked sad at that thought but moved on.

Finally, Harry thought. We can get this done. He felt so much better now that he didn’t have all those bad memories of the other night. He could remember everything, but now that he had spoken them aloud they seemed less threatening. He hoped it worked for Hermione too.

Hermione wheeled Harry through the corridors like a race car making all sorts of silly noises as she turned the corners. Harry was worried that he would end up in the chair permanently if she wasn’t careful. Her spirits seemed brighter today. Maybe it was because he could smile so effortlessly.

+++++++++++

Inside his chambers, Dumbledore waited with Remus Lupin who would assist with today’s lesson on the pensieve. They had discussed Harry’s choices and Hermione’s as well. They were convinced that this was the best answer.

Hermione and Harry arrived with smiles on their faces which lightened the mood considerably.

“Hermione, Harry knows what we are going to do today. And, it is important that you listen very carefully to Harry.” Dumbledore nodded to Harry to begin as he and Lupin sat down across the way.

Harry pulled the short table with the pensieve over toward Hermione and began. “Hermione, I have to tell you something that I did that was wrong.” He looked in her eyes for recognition. She was listening. “First, you know that I love everything about you. Your beautiful face, the smell of your hair, the way you think, and the incredibly kind way you treat me.” He was finding it hard to tell her, but he pressed on. “Hermione, some of what happened the other night didn’t happen the way you think it did.” Hermione fidgeted a bit at the mention of that night.

“You remember how it took both of us to get the wands out of that creep’s hands. Well, when he slashed me with the knife I couldn’t move for split-second as he swung again toward me and you again….you used the ‘killing curse’ to stop him.”

“No, Harry, you turned at the last second and said…,” she stopped for a minute with a tear in her eye. She didn’t know what to say.

Harry took her hand as she started to pull it away from him. “Mione, listen to me. I saw the pain in your eyes and the sadness you felt. I yelled something at you and you came around for a second. Then I took your wand, concentrated and ….changed your memory to think I had done it. I didn’t want you to live with the memory of killing someone. If they were going to put someone away for it, it would be me.” He teared up and cupped her hand in both of his. “I couldn’t let you feel that pain. But it turned out to be worse, because you got depressed because you thought they’d take me away. I am so sorry, Hermione.”

She sat emotionless for a few seconds and then, not believing what she was hearing--she said, “You did what?”

“I changed the way you saw the fight so you would think I killed him with ‘the curse’. But you knew deep down in your heart what had happened so you felt guilty, but you could figure out why. So, I think you thought it was because I would be taken away. Is that why, Hermione?”

She was softly sobbing, but was able to answer. “Yes. I saw you laying their dead. At least, that’s what I thought when they attacked you from behind.”

Harry put his hands on the arms of the wheelchair and pushed himself up so he could sit on the sofa beside her. He put his arm around her and put his hand behind her head and pulled it gently into his chest. “This heart beats for you, Mione. No one else.” They were silent for a few moments when Professor Dumbledore spoke.

“Hermione, Harry has put his memories of that day in the pensieve. If you pick it up and look into it you can see the swirling thoughts.” She picked it up cautiously, looking into it for the first time. “Put your face closer until the thoughts come into view. You may get the sensation of placing your face in water. I assure you, you will not drown. Listen closely and watch as Harry recalls the night.” Harry pulled himself somewhat helplessly to the other end of the sofa to give Hermione room.

Hermione pulled the pensieve up and as Dumbledore had warned she got the sensation of putting her face in a sink full of water.

She watched and listened to Professor McGonagall give the results of their proposal, she heard the music and saw her self as Harry looked at her with loving eyes and desire….she wanted to pull away…but she didn’t…as she was sitting on his stomach and he tried to get up…again she felt an unaccustomed sense of passion…she watched as they sat and laughed and studied…when the ordeal began she was calm as Harry had seemed, but when the mad man appeared with the wand Harry became enraged that he was trying to hurt her…and then through Harry’s eyes she saw herself shoot the green light of ‘the curse’ and the man fell…she could sense another thought pattern…she realized it was hers in Harry’s head….this experience made her dizzy as she went from remembering the way Harry had seen the actual events to the way he wanted her to see them….mercifully she was spared the pain Harry felt as he was ambushed from behind.

“Whoosh,” she said as she pulled away from the pensieve. She had been living the night with Harry’s thoughts for over an hour now. As with most memories, it didn’t play in real time. They were bits and pieces of the most memorable events, but she had seen what she needed to see.

She sat silently, as did Harry, Lupin, and Dumbledore. They hoped that there was at least some positive indication soon.

Harry thought, she may be a bit angry, a bit sad, or whatever she felt but at least she knew now what he knew.

Her face was stone cold unemotional for several minutes and then a tear and a smile. “I saved your life, Harry. That’s why I did it. I’m sad I killed that man, but no matter the consequences—I’d do it again, if I had no choice.” She moved over and kissed his cheek.

Tears welled in Harry’s eyes…his Hermione was back. Sad in some ways, but resilient like the Hermione he’d known before. She had been more courageous than he’d ever thought she could be. “Hermione, you were so brave. I should have told you and held you, and told you it was okay. But instead I nearly drove you crazy with guilt and pain. I am so sorry.” The tears were overwhelming him. Hermione reached for Harry and pulled him close. She put his ear to her chest, “This heart beats for you too love. No one else.”

20. Healing the Wounded Part II

Chapter 20—Healing the Wounded Part II

Dumbledore and Lupin were touched by Hermione and Harry as they quietly sat on the sofa holding one another. Dumbledore whispered to Lupin. “I hope that we can keep the Wizengamot from making a harsh and hasty ruling. Decisions such as this need to be weighed for the good of all.”

“My sentiments exactly Professor.” Lupin agreed with a nod of his head.

After a few moments, maybe longer Hermione helped Harry to his feet for the one long step he had to take to the chair. He grimaced slightly and straightened his back in pain, but he concentrated on what Hermione told him. She put her hand on his left leg and said, “Move this one. Do you feel my hand?”

Harry nodded instead of speaking. He moved his leg a few inches forward and then a little more, setting his foot down about a half-a-step short of his normal stride. Hermione held his arm. And, put her hand on the other leg. “Do you feel my hand?” she asked.

Harry nodded once more. This was the difficult one, because he had to move it beyond the other to maintain his balance. He struggled as Hermione encouraged him, “That’s it, Harry. You’re doing it. Come on. A little further. More. Good. There. Turn toward me.” She was now back in the direction he’d come from. “Now sit.” Harry sat. He’d just gone further than he’d gone during therapy yesterday. “I know that was hard Harry. Good job.” She said with a smile and soft brush of her hand to his cheek. “Let’s go. Thank you both so much. Occlumency first thing tomorrow, right, Professor Dumbledore?” She couldn’t look at Dumbledore and Lupin, she wanted to get out of there before a discussion on the future began. She wanted to spend time with Harry.

“Yes, tomorrow. You two, be good now. We’ll discuss this further next time we meet.” Dumbledore said with a smile that belied the pain he felt for having to tell her the bad news on Monday.

The door opened and Hermione stepped out with Harry in the lead in the wheelchair. He began to push ahead with the grips on the wheels. “Race ya,” he challenged. He pushed as hard as he could. He knew she’d be waiting at the other end and he’d be exhausted, but it was Sunday and they could rest.

+++++++++

Ginny sat with Luna that Sunday morning and held her hand hoping to see some indication of feeling on Luna’s face. “Luna, how are you feeling this morning?” Luna had just opened her eyes.

“Tired, Ginny. Very, very tired.” She said in a whispery voice. “Did I ever tell you we found the Snorkacks this summer? I was just dreaming about them.”

Ginny forced a smile. “No, I don’t think you did,” she lied. Luna was still very depressed and would talk about the same things over and over without realizing it. She told the story of how she and her father found the Snorkacks in the summer and brought back pictures. No one believed they existed until then. It was a proud moment for her.

Ginny sat and listened absent-mindedly to the story for the second time, smiling where she should and looking as surprised as she could in others. At the end of the story, she knew she’d ask the same question again. “Ron was proud of me, wasn’t he?” She asked rhetorically. She spoke of him in the past tense and Ginny felt heartbroken each time. Her brother had tried to defend them both. “Any word on Ron yet?”

“No, sweetie, Bill and Charlie are due in with a report this afternoon though. Tonks and Mad-Eye will be back tonight. Can I get you anything?” Ginny volunteered.

“Is there more pumpkin juice?” Luna asked.

“Hold on a sec.” Ginny walked over and got the pitcher of pumpkin juice from the tray near the little food station in the infirmary. She poured it into a very small cup and helped Luna drink it with the straw. She had to use the straw because too much fluid could choke her because not all the muscles in her throat worked properly for swallowing yet. She had gotten better since Thursday though, so progress was being made.

“Do you think Ronny’s alive, Ginny?” asked a tearful Luna a minute later.

Ginny gasped slightly and drew another deep breath to maintain her composure. “I have to have faith. I have to believe it or I would be a mess right now.” She knew that she would know if something happened to Ron. When he’d been hurt when they were little kid, she knew something was wrong. She feared the day she had that bad feeling again. This might be the last time.

Luna fell asleep again. Talking had tired her out. Ginny was relieved that Luna could sleep; because she had not slept well and knew that it was not good for her recovery. As she got up to go spend time with her Mum, she glanced over at Malfoy who sat silently watching everyone in the infirmary. He looked sad, but he also looked calculating as he looked back at her with narrowed eyes. Ginny shivered inside. Could Malfoy be trusted, she thought?

+++++++++++++

Harry couldn’t go anywhere near Gryffindor Tower or the owlery because of the wheelchair. He thought momentarily about getting his Firebolt and flying to the roof to meet Hermione. He mentioned it to Hermione and the look of disbelief on her face told him no. The day was much warmer than usual for this time of year. It was warm enough for just a sweater and jeans. Harry asked Mrs. Weasley for some help getting dressed and she sent Arthur who helped Harry get his first leg into the jeans. He could do things for himself mostly. The greatest danger was falling. Madam Pomfrey was afraid to let Harry do anything that might result in a fall. He couldn’t afford to bang his head for a while. Hermione had volunteered, but Harry wasn’t keen on presenting himself in his skivvies especially since she was having fun picking on him about it. “Harry, what have you got to hide anyway?” She mockingly yelled from the other side of the closed curtains around the bed, pretending not to know.

Harry challenged her. “Knock it off Mione. It’s not funny. Why won’t you let me help you get dressed then?”

She blushed and didn’t say anything.

“Knock if off, you two. I am more embarrassed than either of you,” said Arthur as he helped Harry put his second leg into his jeans. “You’d better be careful what you wish for, Miss Hermione! You, too, Harry.” He said loud enough for both of them to hear. Arthur had gone red and was obviously a little concerned with the sexual innuendos being tossed around so freely.

When he was dressed he came rolling out in a Hogwarts sweatshirt, jeans and a pair of runners. “Okay, so the runners shoes are useless right now, but not forever…thank you very much…I’ll be chasing you down sooner that you know it,” he laughed.

Hermione smiled and they went out onto the little patio beside the infirmary. They joked about how Mr. Weasley wouldn’t let them go without telling them how wonderful ‘those little muggle battery things for the electronic music box’ were. They played their music softly to avoid disturbing anyone, as they looked out into autumn leaves falling around them. The sky was bluer today too. It usually seemed grayer, gloomier this time of year. The lake in the distance was beautiful sight.

“Harry, what’s going to happen now?” Hermione said with concern.

“I don’t know, really. I am sure that Lupin and Dumbledore are coming up with a plan to defend you,” Harry said in as positive and cheerful voice as he could muster at the moment. “They aren’t going to let you down. I am sure of it.”

“I’m the one who has the problem. There is public outcry to have me removed from school, Hermione. There are parents and administrators saying that I am the reason for all the trouble. Let me go and the trouble will follow me is the theory.”

“What!?” Hermione was absolutely livid.

“Yes, Mr. Weasley told me about it yesterday. He says that there is no way that Dumbledore will allow that.” Harry said with a shake of his head.

“Hermione, I’d be surprised if he let you outside of the Hogwarts grounds if they came to get you.” He added. He’d just thought of that. While Dumbledore would try to do things the by wizarding law, Harry couldn’t think of any way he’d let her go to prison. He also knew that Dumbledore could be removed again as Headmaster and his replacement might do what he would not. He just wanted Hermione to know there was hope.

“That’s great. They’ll just let the one student with the guts to stand up to Voldemort and his cronies go because they don’t have the nerve to go after them themselves.” Hermione was boiling mad. Her ears were red and she emphasized ‘guts’ and ‘nerve’. She truly believed that if a force were set against Voldemort he could be defeated. Even though she knew the prophecy.

“Hermione, whole families’ lives would be at stake if they turned openly against Voldemort. No one wants to go through what the Weasley’s are going through.” Harry had a point.

“I know, Harry, but I just wish someone would do something before Voldemort and the Death Eaters are successful in their quest to kill you and probably me now too.” She added with a shrug and a tilt of her head in a matter of fact tone.

Harry felt like trying to move in closer to Hermione, so he pushed himself up on the chair with his legs and arms. He couldn’t believe how hard it was or how heavy his legs felt. They felt like they did when they fell asleep from sitting in one position too long. He realized that that was a good sign, he could push a little and he felt them. He knew it was just a matter of time.

Hermione watched as he struggled. She wanted to help, but she knew he’d ask if he needed it. He was sweating. Even though it was warmer than it was supposed to be, it wasn’t that warm. Finally, he got close enough. She wiped the perspiration from his forehead and cheek. He really was something she thought. She put her hand in his and leaned in to kiss him. It was sweet to have this time together, she thought.

++++++++++

“What are you looking at Malfoy?” Ginny scoffed.

“You, Weasley. You don’t have to get all shirty with me. I was actually thinking how nice you were to be there for Looney Lovegood.” He said with no malice in his voice.

“Don’t call her Looney, okay?” Ginny protested.

“Oh, all right. I was just thinking how it would feel if someone came and visited me for a while.” He said with a sad look that said more than the words.

“If you were to quit calling me Weasley or other things with such an attitude, I might sit with you.” Ginny pointed out.

“You’d actually let me call you, Ginny. without getting sick or something.” He said with a smirk. His face changed to a softer expression and said, “It would be nice to chat with someone for a while.”

Ginny felt a little guilty. He was actually trying to be civil with her. She had never noticed how cute he could be…in spite of his injuries.., because he always had something venomous to say when she and her friends were around. And he was especially bad when Goyle and Crabbe….she turned her head and looked down the other row of beds and saw Goyle. “Can I call you Draco without anyone thinking I am going soft on you?” She asked. She wanted to be nice, but there had been so much hate between him, Harry and Hermione. She didn’t want them to think she was turning on them. She thought of how terrible Draco must feel with so many injuries.

“Sure…We…I mean, Ginny. I would appreciate a kind word just like the next guy.” He said.

“So, how are you feeling? Better?” She asked with a forced smile.

“Well, other than these annoying burns on my chest and stomach…the broken bones that went untreated for two days…and the big bloody rump roast looking thing I call a head. I suppose I’m good. Yeah. Definitely better than yesterday.” He tried to laugh but she could tell his nose, mouth and jaws still hurt when he did anything that made them stretch too much.

Ginny tried to smile. He could make a joke, she thought. Not a very funny one, but a joke none the less. “Draco, why do you hate all of us so much?” Ginny wanted to know. He didn’t seem so bad talking like this.

“Never thought about it really. I guess it is just the way I was brought up to look at peasants and muggles.” He said matter of factly.

“You look at us like peasants?” she said as she started to get up to leave in disgust. She didn’t know why she was mad at him. She knew the answer wouldn’t be a gracious one.

“Look, Ginny, you asked me a question. I didn’t lie to you and I didn’t mean to offend you okay. It’s just the way things are for me. I don’t know any other way to think.” He moved his good arm in a gesture to sit back down. “Stay, please.”

“Hate is not normal, Malfoy.” She interjected.

“You used the word hate. I just merely find some people to be more of a nuisance than a help.” He reasoned. “I don’t suppose I can afford to look at things that way now though.”

“I should say not. The only reason we don’t get along is that I don’t mind having friends who are muggles and peasants because they will treat you with respect. They don’t try to get an advantage because of money or position,” she jabbed.

“Other than the fact that we see things a little differently, we’re not trying to kill each other now are we,” Malfoy said in an oddly flirtatious way.

“Well, there are some things you can see differently than friends and some you can not.” She shot back.

“Look, truce. All I want is to get better and thank Potter and Granger properly for staying with me that night. If you won’t be my friend or give me credit for trying to be nice, I’ll just have to live with that.” He said.

Ginny felt odd. Malfoy seemed to like her and care how she thought of him. He was still a pompous pig in her opinion, but he was trying to be nice. “Look, Draco, I have to go. I’ll talk to you again though, okay?”

“Sure, like I said…I could use the company.”

Ginny walked away talking to herself about what just happened.

21. Heat of the Moment

Chapter 21 -- -- Heat of the Moment

By the end of October, the new security procedures for Hogwarts had been put in place. All of the known tunnels had been sealed. And several corridors had been declared as off-limits for students traveling to and from classes. A great deal of time was spent teaching of the dangers of using the Unforgivable Curses. More emphasis was placed on spells relating to personal safety. These changes were well received by Hogwarts staff and students alike.

As Madam Pomfrey had hoped, time had begun to heal most of the wounds. Harry had begun to walk without pain, however, occasionally he would feel unbalanced and weak. Luna began to breathe normally, but still showed little to no feeling below the neck. The most amazing recovery was that of Malfoy. The bruises on Malfoy's face had healed completely and with the help of magical medicine, the damage to his ankles was minimized, leaving him with a slightly painful limp.

Harry and Hermione had finally finished all the invitations for the Yule Ball. They had been delivered to the houses and had been a source of excitement for nearly every student. Today they were sitting in a secluded area of the library that they liked so much.

"Good job, Hermione. Everyone loved the design of the invitations. And for the first time this year, people are excited about something here at school. Who knows, maybe another couple will pledge their love for one another at the Yule Ball. I really hope this heals the painful emotions we've all had over the last two months." Said Harry happily.

"It really is a good feeling, Harry. I just hope nothing happens to cause the Yule Ball to be canceled. Not only because we put a lot of work into it, but because I think it is doesn't good thing for everyone here," Hermione said. "Have you talked to Luna lately? She seems in better spirits."

"She does seem in better spirits, doesn't she? The best thing is, she stopped talking about Ron in the past tense. I don't think she's nearly as depressed and she was before. I don't know why we no less now than we did what we first started. I don't know what is, but Luna seems to have a sixth sense about things like this. Let's hope that's what it is. I just hope the new potion Snape and Madam Pomfrey have developed begins to help Luna,” said Harry with a hopeful smile.

“Harry, what time is the Order meeting tonight?” Hermione asked.

“Eight o’clock sharp. They are going to discuss some developments in the search for Ron. I guess the footprints going in and out of the Thomas’ house provided some sort of lead or something. They found identical ones in a house in South London yesterday.” Harry said hopefully. “He’s been gone over a month now. I hope they find him soon.”

“Harry, I heard there is some possible good news about my defense too tonight. I don’t know exactly but Hagrid let something slip again.” She laughed. “I’m not sure that Hagrid ever let’s things slip. It’s his way of being sneaky.” Her smile grew larger.

They continued to talk for a while longer before everyone started heading for the Great Hall for supper. The same old air of electricity was back at the dinner table tonight. So many rumors about who was taking who to the Yule Ball. It was it’s own teenage soap opera at Hogwarts beginning this afternoon. Parvati and Lavender were exceptionally stunning as they walked into the Hall watching carefully which boys gave them second looks of interest and which ones looked like they were ready invite them to play field hockey. Hermione noticed the little play developing and Seamus was ready for it.

“Hi, Parvati,” said Seamus a little on the nervously excited side. “Do you have a moment?”

Parvati looked a little unsure, but she was impressed that he was courteous enough to ask her to speak privately. “Certainly, Seamus.”

“Parvati, I’d be honored if you would attend the Yule Ball with me. Would you like to go?” Seamus said with an almost confident look on his face.

“I would like that very much, Seamus. Thank you.” She said with a warm, friendly grin.

“Great!” said Seamus. He was hardly able to maintain his composure. Parvati was pleased that he was happy, but she was a little embarrassed when everyone looked over as Seamus pumped his fist. “Thank you, Parvati. What kind of flowers do you like?”

Parvati was a little stunned at the question as she remembered the tale Hermione had told. “Orchids are my favorite, Seamus. What are your favorites?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Carnations, maybe.” Said Seamus with an absolutely clueless look on his face. “I have to admit, I never thought you’d ask me. I have never thought about it until this very minute.” He admitted.

Parvati laughed. “You’re cute when you get that stumped look on your face. Carnations are just fine.” Parvati was trying to think of where she would get him carnations between now and the Ball. Did she have to? She didn’t care, she’d do it anyway.

They walked back and sat down at the table. Seamus asked one of the first years if he’d mind if Parvati and he could switch spots. Lavender was jealous that Parvati got the attention of someone she liked first, but she smiled at Parvati as she sat down.

“Well, it’s good to see that love is in the air again!” She exclaimed poking a little fun at her fellow Gryffindors.

“Hermione, be quite. You spend more time snogging with Harry in that “secret spot” in the library in one night than most couples do in a week. Yeah, that’s right, we’ve known for weeks.” She stuck out her tongue in mock embarrassment as she laughed along with Seamus.

Harry’s and Hermione’s ears and cheeks turned red. They had been spending an awful lot of time lip to lip and chin to chin while Harry couldn’t walk so well. Getting caught was one thing, but being put to shame in public was the worst.

As they began to eat an excited Ginny came running into the Great Hall yelling at Harry and Hermione, “Great news! Absolutely fantastic news! Come on you two, you can eat later. Let’s go.”

At first neither of them knew what was going on. They thought they would have known if Ron had been found. Could it be?

Breathlessly, Hermione managed to get the words out. “What’s this all about? Come on, slow down Ginny!”

Just as breathlessly Ginny said, “I want you to see for yourself.”

As they turned the corner into the infirmary, they saw a jubilant Mr. Lovegood hugging an upright Luna. Her arms were shaking but she had lifted them up around his neck.

“She woke up this evening from a nap and when her father gave her a hug her arms shook slightly and raised a little from the bed. She had thought about hugging him and she said her arms just started to move. It’s a miracle!” Exclaimed Ginny.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had been in checking on other sick kids and had the biggest smiles for Luna other than her father. Arthur and Molly were there to support her and anyone who needed love since Ron went missing. The scene was the most joyous anywhere in Hogwarts that night or any night since the kidnapping and murders.

++++++++++

The good news about Luna spread quickly around school. The combination of the Yule Ball and the partial recovery of Luna made everyone feel better. The coming of the holiday season was sure to improve everyone’s morale.

This held true even in the meeting of the Order of the Phoenix. Professor Dumbledore held his hands out in welcome to Mr. Lovegood as he arrived to the meeting. “I am so glad for you. Hopefully the potion will continue to renew the cells in her neck and spine. Let’s hope that she walks soon.”

Just as things started to look darkest, thought Harry, something always happens to get things back on track. He listened with Hermione at his side. They have found those footprints with exactly the same pattern. The forensics lab at Scotland Yard was convinced that they had been made by the same man. The treads of the shoes making the footprints where long and flat in the toe area as it moved toward the heel indicating that the man had been carrying something relatively heavy both times. New evidence often opened up new paths in these types of investigations, so Agent McDougall would allow Bill and Charlie to come along to interview people in the area. They were hopeful something new would turn up. Harry listened intently, but found the details quite boring until the subject of Hermione came up.

“The word is that both of Intruder’s wands revealed a pattern of using the Unforgivable Curses. A review of his last spells included the killing of a muggle petrol station attendant, the torture of two innocent bystanders, and various other unusual curses and hexes used to incapacitate people. Shockingly, none seemed to have been directed at Mr. Malfoy. This was one bad wizard…evil and unafraid to use the most horrible methods to do his work,” said Mad-Eye with a hopeful look toward Hermione.

“What does that mean, Professor Dumbledore?” Asked a suddenly expectant Hermione.

“Well, it means that we can challenge the law against use of the Unforgivable Curses based on the clause in which states, in effect, that if one witnesses or has the reasonable expectation that another is using the Curses in battle and threatens someone, that someone may defend themselves in kind. You can thank Mr. Moody for thinking of using the ‘Priori Encantatem’ spell to see all the previous spells the wand was responsible for.”

“How are we going to prove that I had that type of foresight? I was barely able to focus on my own wand let alone think of what spell he might be using.” Assessed Hermione.

“Harry, what were your feelings at the time this was happening? Did you sense any danger from these curses?” Dumbledore asked.

“I might have been thinking just how it looked when Cedric was killed. I had that eerie feeling of death. Right, Hermione? What do you remember from the pensieve?” Harry asked.

“I might have thought of the Curse because Harry and I were so close at the time and were looking directly into each other’s eyes as Harry turned back toward me. I don’t know! I just can’t say for sure.” She said emphatically.

“Professor, I think that may be more likely than any scenario. I find it hard to believe that Miss Granger carries that kind of anger and hatred with her. She would have had to have fed off someone else. At least that’s what I think.” Said Mad-Eye as Snape nodded his agreement.

“Harry, this Legilimency thing is going to get me killed, if I don’t become the best Occlumens at Hogwarts,” said Hermione with a little bit of a shirty lilt to her voice.

“Harry, Hermione is right. The two of you must become more proficient at Occlumency. It isn’t a nice to have skill anymore. She is in danger even when you don’t mean to because she has a little bit of ability to read you Harry. I noticed that early on in your joint training, but I never imagined this scenario.” Dumbledore admitted that the Mad-Eye’s theory held water.

“Won’t it just feed the controversy that Harry Potter is a menace? He made a perfectly normal witch use an Unforgivable Curse because he can’t control his magical powers. Why must you be so lazy, Potter?” Queried Snape.

Harry stood up.

“Oh, yeah, I wanted my girlfriend to go to prison for killing someone with an Unforgivable Curse. I asked when I was just a few hours old for my parents to piss off Voldemort so I could be a damned freak.” Harry was shaking where he stood and hobbled toward Snape. “Look in my eyes, Professor. What do you see? A liar, a braggart, a cheat. Everything you thought of my father. Do you want me gone? Just say so. You insufferable prat. I asked for this, didn’t I? You jealous, bastard!”

“Harry! Sit down! You will apologize for your behavior!” Commanded Dumbledore as Arthur Weasley got between Harry and Snape.

“I will not apologize, Professor. With all due respect, Headmaster, Professor Snape has been one of the biggest reasons I mourn Sirius. He had the opportunity to put his anger for my father and his friends behind him and be a mentor to me as an associate of Sirius. He hasn’t and he torments me for the sins of my father, acting with revenge as if he were 17 years old again. I don’t question his loyalty to the Order, but I refuse to let him bully me anymore. Hogwarts, Professor of Potions or not…period.” Fumed Harry indignantly and loudly.

“Miss Granger, would you kindly take Harry with you as you leave,” said Dumbledore. “Mr. Potter, you and I will discuss this later.” The tone in Dumbledore’s voice was more distressed as he finished speaking.

“Come on, Harry,” hastily whispered Hermione as she pulled his hand toward the door. He followed as the door closed behind them.

“Harry, what’s gotten into you? Do you realize what you’ve done? You just took one person who helped us by saving Ginny and embarrassed him and yourself.” She said this with a scowl and an angry tone.

“Look, you too. You seemed to be accusing me of intentionally thinking of things and changing your thoughts like I wanted to do it.” Harry said.

“Don’t you ever take that tone with me, Harry Potter. I would stick with you to the bitter end. But, now that you mention it Harry, I never said how angry I really was that you thought I was too weak to handle my own affairs. You had to jump to my rescue. I don’t mind on one hand because I know you love me. But don’t you ever try to convince me of anything again like that again. It would break our trust. And, right now, the way you spoke to Snape I am having a hard time respecting you for anything.”

Hermione turned and walked away with tears in her eyes. She was determined to let Harry know what it felt like when people say what they think instead of being kind and gracious. He had started to act a little too superior for her liking.

“Okay, I guess this means you won’t be joining me in the library, huh?” Jeered Harry.

22. The Bonds of Friendship

Chapter 22—The Bonds of Friendship

Harry found the first place he could sit down as he headed back toward Gryffindor tower. He sat down and took a deep breath. He tried mightily to get rid of the rage that filled him now. He was angry about everything, he thought. The way his back and legs were sore all the time from non-use while in the wheelchair, the way he had spoken to Hermione, the way she had just made him feel, and most of all that Snape was protected by Dumbledore and the rest of the Order. Wasn’t every single word he spoke true?

A few minutes later, as he sat in the corridor on the bench, he noticed Mr. Weasley approaching him quite carefully. “Hiya, Mr. Weasley. Sorry about my public display of anger in there.”

“Are you sorry for what you said to Snape, though, Harry?” Mr. Weasley asked a look of foreboding.

“No, not really. He has consistently given Ron and me a hard time for being friends and just because my father was pretty rotten to him, he gives me a headache every time he can. I’m sorry, Mr. Weasley, I shouldn’t speak to you that way.” Harry said with a contrite bow of his head.

“Harry, I don’t blame you for being angry with him. But what disappoints everyone—I should guess Hermione, too—is that you think you have to be perfect, so when anyone else isn’t you demand it from them. You made a mistake, but you can’t let your anger show like that just because they call you on it. It can be used to fuel more hatred and spoils the good you try to do. I have a tormentor too. It was or probably still is—Lucius Malfoy.” Arthur looked a Harry with a concerned and fatherly expression. “Harry, I want you to be with us when we find Ron. You are like one of the family. Don’t forget that. There is a lot of stress, but don’t let it ruin you.

Harry was calmed by the presence of an adult who wasn’t trying to be an authority figure as such. He felt the compassion in Mr. Weasley’s words and demeanor. Harry shared some more with Mr. Weasley. “I always feel like I am alone, when things like this happen. Hermione always sides with me, but tonight she didn’t. Do you know why?”

“Harry, we all have our limits to the amount of bad behavior we can stand from the ones we love. Tonight was not one of your shining moments. You were right, but you were right at the expense of everyone else. We felt embarrassed for you, even if you were right. Snape is a bit of a prude and does hold a grudge, but he has come a long way in his service to the order and I owe him a great deal for returning Ginny. Remember sometimes your friends and family feel like a reflection of you.” Mr. Weasley said patting Harry on the thigh as he got up. “Mrs. Weasley and I are always here for you if you need us.”

Harry did feel better. He was finally able to smile as Mr. Weasley offered his help. Harry decided that it was a good idea to go find Hermione. He knew she would not be pleased with him, but he would explain and apologize. Maybe he should approach Snape in private? He thought.

++++++++++++

Harry found Hermione sitting alone in their corner of the library. He wasn’t surprised to find her in the library, but he was surprised she sat alone.

“Hi, Hermione, I…,” he tried to say.

“Harry Potter, you embarrassed me more than I have ever been embarrassed before. How many times do you think I wanted to lash out at Malfoy or Pansy Parkinson?

I have before and even though it felt good, I wasn’t pleased with myself later. At least they were students and not faculty. You just gave everyone in that room another reason to suspend you and send you home to stop the violence here.” She had tears in her eyes and was choking back a full-fledged cry. “You would leave me here alone to face the Wizengamot, just to have a good time pissing off Snape? What do you think Mr. Lovegood or my parents would think about a display like that? Do you think they’d want you to go to the States with them?”

Harry turned red with embarrassment. He didn’t know how Mr. Weasley knew what Hermione was thinking, but he reasoned that it was Mr. Weasley’s wisdom about people and not any magic. “I am so sorry, Mione. I would never embarrass you if I knew I would.”

“Harry, what about embarrassing yourself? We are only 16 going on 17 and they trusted us in the only organization with enough courage to face Voldemort. Do you think they feel they misplaced their trust in a hot-headed, prodigal wizard?” Hermione had stopped sniffling and was very direct with the last statements. She paused.

Harry didn’t answer.

“Harry, I know you count on me to back you up. I love you. But I can’t stand it when you don’t understand what Dumbledore taught you about love and hate. If you let hate be your motivating factor in anything, you become like Voldemort. We all do. The only thing we have different is the love of our friends and family. There is greater power in love. That’s why it hurts me so bad to see you destroy yourself in hatred toward Snape or Malfoy.” Hermione touched Harry’s hand as he sat next to her silent and sad.

Harry thought for several minutes with a glassy-eyed stare at the table in front of him. Hermione was right. There were many implications to what had happened. He needed to find a way to refocus on the good things instead of the evil or misguided actions of people in his past and present—the Dursley’s, the Malfoy’s, and Snape. He felt so helpless, because Mr. Weasley was right. He did expect perfection from himself and in turn everyone else. How could he change something so integral to his self-esteem?

Finally, he spoke. “Hermione, I have to thank you for having the courage to tell me what I needed to hear. I know that must be hard. Is this what being in love with someone means? Sometimes, no matter how hard you try, you feel terrible when you disappoint them. Please forgive me for being so full of myself.”

“Harry, I forgave you when I walked away tonight. I am just afraid for you and I won’t be a party to letting you get away with stuff that hurts you or others. I’m still a little angry and embarrassed, but I forgive you. I know that social interaction hasn’t always been your strong suit.” Hermione squeezed his hand and looked back into her book. “Give me a little while to settle down, would you Harry?”

“Sure, sure. I’ll just go get…” He couldn’t think of anything so he leaned in and kissed Hermione on the forehead. “I just leave you be for a while. You’re wonderful, you know that?”

Hermione just nodded as she looked at the book in her hands. As he walked away, she sighed in relief that their argument hadn’t continued. She was still steamed at him for his comments to her and she was glad nothing about them had come up. She would handle that later.

++++++++++++++

When Mr. Weasley returned to Dumbledore’s chambers, he could sense a little relief of the stress that had been there when Harry left. Lupin turned to Arthur saying, “So, does our Mr. Potter have any regrets for his actions?”

“No, not really. He told me how this has gone on for six years and had been directed toward Ron also for being Harry’s friend. What about that Severus?” asked Arthur.

“How I conduct my classes and the reasons I do the things I do are not up for debate,” said Snape matter of factly.

“I disagree, Severus,” said Dumbledore. “I cannot tell you who you should like or not like, but you should treat everyone equally. I believe that you do inspire a great deal of resistance from Potter. He is wrong to address an adult in such a manner, but were I his father….you and I would have had the same conversation years ago. While I would certainly not have used the flowery language Mr. Potter used, I would have left you no doubt of my dissatisfaction.”

Snape stood and looked at Dumbledore and the rest of the members of the Order of the Phoenix with a loathsome scowl, “Has everyone quite finished critiquing my treatment of Potter? I will not make excuses. He represents a time in my life that I would gladly forget. As a human, I am subject to being imperfect. I have accepted that and if you have not then I am sorry. As I always have, I will try to limit my outward expression of loathing for Potter. But I will not support his lack of focus in his magical craft.”

“I respect your evaluation of Potter’s attention to his magical powers and abilities, but remember he is dealing with things that some of us have not faced in our entire lives. What do you expect of him?” Asked Remus.

“Discipline, restraint, acknowledgement. He needs to take it seriously,” stated Snape.

“Severus, you are certainly one of the most talented wizards among us. Your opinion is valuable. Please try to remember that the Potter you hate died 15 years ago and that his son did not grow up under his influence.” Arthur Weasley interjected. “He needs to feel connected to someone besides Voldemort. What would happen if Harry were to be in league with Voldemort or become as hateful as he? I shudder to think.”

“Is that all for this evening?” Snape inquired.

“Yes, Severus, it is. Thank you.” Acknowledged Dumbledore with a harried look. “Thank you all. Charlie and Bill, you will be leaving tonight to meet Inspector McDougall.”

The tension in the room lessened as the men left. Molly Weasley remained behind to talk to Professor Dumbledore.

“Professor, may I have a word?” She asked.

“Certainly, Molly, what is it?” Dumbledore replied with a smile.

“I am concerned that we have never thought more about the sadness that is inside Harry. There is such a striking resemblance between him and Snape in that regard.”

“Molly, I hear your motherly instincts coming up with a plan. What is it?” Dumbledore asked.

“Can we provide Harry with a better idea of what his parents were like? He seems to need to know. He hears great things from one source and terrible things from another. He must be tormented by this.” Molly observed.

“That is a good point, Molly. Let me think about how that could be addressed. I will get back to you. If you have specific suggestions we could discuss them at some time in the future.” Dumbledore was relieved that there was finally someone besides himself looking out for Harry.

+++++++++++++

Hermione had gone to sleep the night before determined to spend time with Luna on Saturday. She had spent the last couple of days being cordial to Harry, but she made it clear that he had crossed the line the other day. She got ready and went to see Luna.

Luna looked magnificent compared to the previous weekend or even the day of her breakthrough. “Hi, Luna, how are you?” Hermione asked with a cheery voice and an energetic wave as she walked in.

Luna turned her head to look at Hermione and smiled. Hermione felt the tears well up. She could turn her head, she thought. “You look so good, Luna.” Hermione suddenly missed Ron so much it made the inside of her chest feel empty for a second. She knew seeing Luna was a good idea.

“I’m better.” Luna said in the first strong voice Hermione had heard from her in over a month. “I didn’t think I’d ever see you again without Harry by your side. I know if Ron were here I wouldn’t let him out of my sight if I could help it.”

Suddenly, Hermione felt a pang of guilt. Luna was this incredibly likable girl who was so strange, intelligent and sometimes just plain…goofy. She was loyal and loving to everyone, even though she was hurting inside and out. “I know what you mean, Luna. I am going to have to find that boyfriend of mine some time today.”

“I saw him about 10 minutes ago, but don’t tell him I told you.” She confided.

Hermione took a side-long glance at the door and back at Luna. “Did I miss something, Luna?”

“I’m not supposed to tell you, but he’s planning a surprise. He wanted to run it by me first. It made me feel so good to be able to help someone again for once…. He told me about the night at the meeting and how he had accused you of siding with them. He feels terrible.” Luna whispered as if Harry might be listening.

“Good,” said Hermione. Luna laughed a little, because she also felt Harry needed to learn a little lesson.

“No, listen. He practiced his speech with me this morning. Can you believe it? Again. He had cue cards this time!” Luna laughed louder this time. “He was so cute. I won’t tell you what he said, but I think anyone would melt at the sentiments though.

Hermione looked at Luna with an intrigued expression. “What do you mean?”

“The only way I can describe it is that…well…let’s say he’s turned in his high horse for a more down to earth model. He misses you and realizes that a little change would do him good. That’s it! He’ll kill me if I say more. It would be so ironic to survive all I’ve been through to then have Harry Potter come in and strangle me for telling you too much.” Luna giggled again.

Hermione looked at this strange girl and realized that she liked her more than any other girl she knew. She was strong. She had always stood up for different things than others. It was something she and Luna had in company. Hermione looked out the window and saw a dark figure rise above the tree line toward the forest. She walked to the window staring in awe.

“You see them now too, don’t you?” Luna asked rhetorically. “They’re strangely beautiful aren’t they?”

Hermione couldn’t believe her eyes. She was looking at the thestrals rising from and plunging into the forest. It dawned on her that only Luna and Harry had seen them before. “They are strangely beautiful. Do you see them much?”

“Ginny comes up twice a day and we watch them. She comes up to keep me company. I like Ginny.” Luna said.

Hermione realized at that moment how many lives had been altered over the past two months. She had to talk to Harry. She missed him. She just didn’t know how to tell him that she wanted to be a partner, not someone he took care of. Being the object of his affection was nice to a point, but she was fiercely independent and wanted to be allowed to plot her own course in life. That course, she thought, is alongside Harry. But she wanted to choose it, not be led along the way.

“Luna, Harry and I are going to find Ron for you. We all are going to get together for some butter beers again. Would you like me to visit again tomorrow?” She asked.

“Hermione, I’d love that. Bring that no good wizard with the hideous scar with you too.” They both laughed.

Hermione turned to leave and then paused. She turned around and walked back to Luna’s bedside reached down and hugged her. “I promise. We’ll find Ron.” Luna could feel Hermione’s tears wet her cheek. She had a new best friend until they found Ron.

23. Devotion

Chapter 23—Devotion

Hermione left Luna in a hurry with nothing but Harry and Ron on her mind. She was going to find Harry and come to a reasonable solution about their little spat. She realized as she spoke with Luna how insignificant it was compared to Ron’s and Luna’s plight. She had given Harry a hard time about something that had turned out okay, even if the potential for disaster was there—it hadn’t happened that way.

She found him polishing his Firebolt in the courtyard outside the front entrance. He was taking long strokes down the shaft of the broom with the polishing cloth, occasionally looking closely to get some spot or another shined perfectly. She watched him for a moment as he worked. He was using the servicing kit she had bought him two years before.

“Hi, Harry, what ya got there?” Hermione asked stupidly to break the ice.

Harry smiled at the question. “Oh, nothing but everything. You know something to distract me from my broken heart and injured pride.” He looked back down at what he was doing.

“Harry, I have been thinking about what I said to you and I think I should be just as plain as I can. I am an incredibly independent person and since we became more than friends I have allowed myself to become more and more tied to you. I want to do that. That’s what I chose to do. I just want you to realize that I will always choose to be with you over anything else. You don’t have to convince me or choose for me. I can handle the consequences of my actions. I value your help and I will ask when I need it. That’s all this is about.” She stopped to think for a moment.

“So do you respect me again? What inspired that?” Harry asked, obviously hurt by the comments sticking up for Snape.

“I didn’t mean it to sound so harsh. Harry, I don’t know. You are so kind and loving. You would do anything for anyone in the right circumstances. I just don’t like seeing you enraged like that. You had that same rage with Dean. Rest his soul. That kind of anger is ugly in anyone. The prophecy scares me. I don’t want whatever powers Voldemort gave you to be evil and driven by hate. That’s what I was trying to say, but I did a horrible job of expressing myself.” Hermione put her hand on Harry’s to stop him from polishing the broomstick and listen. “You know I detest Snape for the way he treats you, but your rage made you look worse than him. I don’t want you to be as hollow inside as he is. I love you too much for that, sweetheart.” She said with kind wispy voice. She could see the weight of the world lift from Harry’s shoulders as she finished.

“Hermione, that’s all I wanted to know…that someone understood. I thought about it too. I feel so alone sometimes that I panic and it’s kind of like fight or flight—I just don’t run away that often. The only ones I felt bad for in there that night was Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Hagrid and Lupin. I mean I never meant to hurt you either. But I wasn’t wrong about anything I said, except when I forgot to talk to you with respect instead of yell at you.”

“Harry, we were both on edge. I saw Luna today. And I realized how lucky we are to have each other, while Ron and Luna are facing a battle for their lives. We are too, but not as immediate as theirs.” Hermione ran her fingers through Harry’s disheveled hair and kissed him on the forehead. “I promised her we’d find Ron. She is really a sweet girl and I know for sure that Ron is lucky now that I know her better.” She teared up as she thought of Ron. What she wouldn’t give right now to watch him swallow a peanut butter and jelly sandwich whole. As disgusting as his eating habits are, it would be better than not knowing how he was.

“How can we find Ron?” Harry asked.

“We have to let the Order figure out their plan first. If theirs doesn’t succeed, we’ll have to do something. Ron would be worth nothing dead, so I am convinced he is alive.” Hermione reasoned.

“I agree. Are you thinking what I am thinking?” Harry asked as he looked inside the windows to the corridor. Draco Malfoy was walking with Ginny to where the battle had taken place that night. They stopped and he pointed.

Hermione looked at them with a suspicious furling of her eyebrows. “Do you think Malfoy was in on it?”

“No, but Voldemort does not let his captives outlive their usefulness. He may or may not be an active participant, but he is involved in this somehow.” Harry said with a nod toward them again. Ginny smiled and waved at them. They waved back.

“What do you intend to do?”

“I am going to give Malfoy the benefit of the doubt for a while. I will try to find out what he knows by not being too unfriendly. I think he’d be suspicious if I were too friendly too soon. Don’t you think, Hermione?”

“Harry, he was pretty badly burned and beaten. How could someone not hate someone who did that to them?” Hermione asked with a grimace and shiver.

“What if there are spies watching your every move and the threat of the next round of torture is worse? You’d be inclined to do what you were told. I think that the best scenario is that Voldemort and Malfoy’s objectives are lying in parallel at the moment. Voldemort will get rid of him when he no longer serves a purpose.” Harry said with an air of certainty that chilled Hermione to the bone.

“Why? Is that what you would do?” She asked.

“If I were Voldemort, yes that is what I would do.” Harry stated flatly. “It’s sick, but I feel like I know how he’d think.”

After a few moments of gesturing and pointing, Malfoy and Ginny walked toward the stairs Harry and Hermione had used. As they reached the corner, he took her hand. She paused for a second and then they continued.

“Well, that’s quite a pair there, isn’t it? Ginny and Draco sitting in a tree, k-i-s-s-i-n-g. First comes love, then comes marriage then comes little Draco in a baby carriage.” Hermione laughed at the old rhyme. “I heard they were becoming very good friends. I hope he isn’t what you say he is Harry. She’ll end up heartbroken again.” Hermione predicted.

+++++++++++++++

Harry and Hermione spent the next three weeks studying and visiting Luna when they were not in classes. They stayed away from their little corner of the library because of the spies that would watch them. They asked Luna if she would mind if they used the room of requirement out of respect. Harry and Hermione dreamed up an imaginary cabin with a bearskin rug, a fireplace, a modern stereo, and six and a half foot long couch with velvet cushions. They were lying in front of the fire face to face with their legs entwined leaning on their elbows talking.

“Hermione, I don’t know if I could contain myself if we were together over the summer. I mean its one thing lying here with you with the fire and the music, but if I had to look at you in a bathing suit all day and then do this….I’d die.” Harry said with a playful swipe of his index finger to Hermione’s nose.

“Oh, wizard-boy can fight the forces of evil with one hand tied behind his back, but can’t handle looking at his incredibly gorgeous girlfriend—I did say, incredibly gorgeous—in a two-piece bathing suit without ripping a hole in his pants, HUH? What a wimp?”

“Nope. If I saw you like that more than once I’d become Mr. Hyde instead of the mild mannered Dr. Jekyll. My eyes would have you looking like the centerfold in a girlie magazine in about 3 seconds. You love torturing me, don’t you?” Harry asked quizzically with his tongue hanging out and his eyes crossed.

“I’ll never forget the night pinned you and sat back to find little Harry joining us for a visit,” she whispered suggestively.

“You’re evil. You know that happens every time we get into a snogging session. And lately, you’ve been particularly bad. I think you’re starting to tease me on purpose,” said Harry a little cheeky that he was being played like that.

“Oh, you don’t think when you put your hands in places they don’t belong that I don’t get just a little frustrated. Just because every time you excite me I don’t pass out from the blood rushing from my head to my crotch that I don’t feel like finishing what we started.” She was being just as cheeky with Harry.

“Yeah, except all I have to do is look at you.” Harry laughed. Hermione thought it was funny, but didn’t have the nerve to tell him how she felt when they were here and the world disappeared around them. She wasn’t sure she would fight to keep from succumbing to his advances. She reached over and tickled Harry’s ribs and stuck her tongue out at him.

Harry thought that this was just not going to do. And tickling him was going to have dire consequences tonight. He rolled toward her and put his leg across both of hers and kissed her pulling her blouse out of her jeans as his hand went under her shirt. Hermione gasped and tensed at the sensation of his bare hand on her stomach. He started to tickle her then realized…what for….

Hermione’s defenses were at an all time low. She knew it. His hand continued until it cupped her breast. She relaxed and let the wave of passion pass over her. Harry moved his hand out from under her blouse and began to unbutton it as he kissed her. The excitement of his touch through her bra and clothes left Hermione wondering what was next.

Harry was slightly surprised that unlike all the other times he’d become this aggressive, there was no resistance. He thought for a moment. “Hermione, I don’t want to do anything you don’t want to do. Are you okay with this?” He asked after undoing the third button exposing her cleavage.

“Harry, don’t spoil it. Just be gentle. We can touch each other with out going all the way.” Hermione’s face was flushed and her voice husky with passion.

They lay there for hours naked from the waist up, just holding each other and tracing little pictures on each other’s chests. The tenderness they felt for each other tonight made going all the way unimportant. They weren’t as embarrassed with each other as they’d feared. They trusted one another to be gentle and passionate.

Hermione suddenly felt a chill and covered herself with the little afghan. “What’s wrong, Mione?” Harry asked nervously with a guilty look on his face.

“You didn’t do anything wrong, sweetheart. I felt a chill. As a matter of fact Harry, I wonder if you’ve had a girl back at the Dursley’s to practice with during the summers. You seemed to be a little too sure of yourself there, Mr. Potter.” She chided. After looking for a reaction, she added, “I love you, Harry. Just be patient with me. Tonight I wanted to be touched and feel what I had only imagined for so long.” She cooed in his ear.

Harry didn’t know if he could speak yet. He just listened to her breathing next to him. “I don’t want to do anything to offend you. I don’t want to anything we’d regret.” He said in a worried tone. “Well, I could be fibbing a little,” he said with a sheepish grin. “I think we have to be careful what kind of position we put ourselves in.”

Hermione tossed Harry his shirt as she got properly dressed again. Once they were both dressed, she slid over and nestled under Harry’s arm. She threw the afghan over them both. They started to get sleepy just listening to the music in the background. “Harry, I just don’t want to miss out on being with you because if something terrible happens to one of us….I want to cry….” She sniffed. “Life can be so short. Sometimes I just want to do it so I know what it’s like with you so….you know…if something happened to you….so I don’t miss being with the one I loved most in my life.”

“I’ve thought of that too, sweetie. It feels like everyday could be the last. If it weren’t for you there’d be nothing but sadness in my life. Do you remember the day you found me after you saw the thestrals?” he asked.

“Yes?” she replied with a questioning look.

“I had prepared a little something for you. I’ve finally memorized it.” Hermione listened and as he spoke, she knew she’d never love anyone as much as Harry. No matter how long she or he lived. He touched her soul.

The Boy Who Lived

The boy who lived on Privet Drive

In the cupboard under the stairs,

Always felt lonely and never alive

Until he found friends that came in pairs.

Like a brother and sister he’d never had

Yet, loved him for who he was each day

They cheered him on when he felt sad

He vowed to love them the same way.

You see, the boy who lived on Privet Drive

Still lives, because those friends chased away

All sadness and gloom that would deprive

The Boy Who Lived from feeling love this way.

“Do you like it? I thought it was silly until I realized how much I miss Ron and how much I owe both of you. It’s terrible rhyming and just horrid poetry, but it said what I felt. I owe my life to you two—or…at least my happiness.” There were tears in Harry’s and Hermione’s eyes. He loved them both for more reasons than he could count. “We will find Ron. No matter the cost, Hermione. No matter the cost.”

Hermione knew what he meant. Harry meant that even if he had to leave behind the protection of Hogwarts and expose himself to Voldemort, he would get Ron home. Or die trying. Her tears were still mixed with the ones for the poem. She knew she couldn’t stop him. He knew that Ron was taken for just that purpose. She knew that Harry knew this, but it had been left unspoken.

24. Misdirection

Chapter 24—Misdirection

The next morning Hermione and Harry feel closer than they ever have before. They hold hands before class and if they can get away with it during class. Hermione’s smile seems brighter and Harry’s head seems clearer. They each felt different for a different reason. Harry felt better because he had come to the realization that he may have to face Voldemort again to get Ron. Hermione felt better because Harry let down his guard and acknowledged his love for Ron…or at least their brotherly connection. She always felt boys missed the good part of their friendships, because they were too tough to admit how much their friends meant. It was good for Harry to realize he had more at stake than just her.

As History of Magic class ended that afternoon, they both spotted Ginny and Draco talking in the corridor. “Hi Ginny,” said Hermione trying not to completely ignore them. She couldn’t force herself to say anything to Malfoy and neither could Harry.

“Hey, Potter…Granger. I was never able to properly thank you for staying by my side and helping me. I feel like you’ve avoided me,” said Draco with a kind smile and arms outstretched with his palms up like ‘what’s up with that?’

“No one deserves what happened to you Malfoy. No matter what. I just couldn’t stand by and do nothing to help you, but I’m not ready for hugs and kisses yet,” said Harry as he turned to walk away. He took a few steps stopped and turned to Malfoy and added, “Also…be respectful to Ginny, she’s like my little sister. If she gets hurt, I’ll find you and what happened to you will feel like a whole body massage compared to what I’d do.” Harry tried to sound as mean as he could. He really did like how happy Ginny looked even if he didn’t trust Malfoy.

Hermione choked back a laugh which sounded like a snicker to Malfoy. “Geez, try to be nice and the dynamic duo want to threaten me and laugh about it.”

“Draco, I don’t think Harry meant a real threat, he’s just looking out for me,” interjected Ginny with a nervous smile.

“Oh, no, Malfoy…I mean it. Ron’s gone and I’m not happy about it. Nothing’s going to happen to Ginny, is it?” Harry was demanding an answer this time.

“No, not if I can help it.” Malfoy said nervously.

“Come on Harry, don’t be a prick. He’s the only one who talks to me now that you and Hermione are off doing whatever you do together.” She had a slight nasty grin as she finished her sentence. She was sure Harry and Hermione were shagging up a storm somewhere in the castle.

“What will Ron say when he gets back? He’ll jump out of the casket to kill Malfoy if he has to.” Harry laughed and then felt sick for saying it. He shouldn’t have thought that. Bad karma.

“You let me worry about that. Why can’t you just give Draco a chance?” Ginny pleaded.

“Well, maybe it’s because he has openly hoped that Hermione would be the first mudblood killed by whatever it was coming out of the Chamber of Secrets or until just a month or so ago would have paid to watch her suffer. Do you think that might be it? I don’t care what he thinks of me. He hasn’t got the nerve to mess with me. Do you Draco?” Harry poured it on thick hoping to make his ploy of slowly coming around seem more plausible.

“Potter, you know….I haven’t done or said anything to deserve this since I have been back. Seeing your life flash before your eyes makes you wonder how you managed to be so stupid. At least that’s what I got out of it. Believe it or not I truly do respect what you’ve done and the loyalty you show. But if you want to carry a huge chip around, then be my guest. It’ll be you making yourself miserable instead of me.” Draco said with finality.

“We’ll see about that,” said Harry turning away and walking through the door with Hermione.

“Harry, I had no idea you could push his buttons so well. And, Ginny calling you a prick…well, I ought to kick her in the bum for that,” protested Hermione. “That was pretty funny really. You had him on the defensive for once.”

“Well, I do think he is somewhat sincere about things, but I know the kind of evil we face. I shudder every time I think of the graveyard or the Ministry of Magic when I saw Voldemort. He’s got something going on. I can just feel it.”

+++++++++++++

That night the temperature dropped well below the freezing mark and every student at Hogwarts had pulled out their biggest and warmest comforters to keep warm. Harry had just seen Hermione off to bed and was asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. The dead of winter were still a ways in the future, but no one could be convinced of it tonight.

Draco was alone in one of the dorms since he returned. He’d been asleep for just a little while when a chill seemed to come from the direction of the window across the room where Goyle normally slept. As he got up to see where the chill was coming from he noticed the window was open. He crossed to close it, but as he arrived near the window he heard a voice. There was something oddly familiar about it that he couldn’t place.

“Kindly sit down, Mr. Malfoy,” a monotone and impassive voice said.

Malfoy looked to see if he could recognize the face. But he could only see the shape of a man’s head and shoulders sitting in the Victorian chair across from him. The man was comfortable because he could see through the shadows of the night that his legs were crossed. He was comfortable. Malfoy was still in a daze and couldn’t speak.

“I am surprised that I had to open the window to wake you. I thought your experience with Lord Voldemort may have made you a little more aware of your surroundings,” the voice droned.

“Who….who…are you? How did you get in here?” Malfoy asked in a shaky voice.

“That doesn’t matter. What does matter, however, is that Lord Voldemort has signaled me to begin the process for which you were returned. The circumstances of the night you returned did not allow for leaving the vials. I have taken the liberty of bringing them with me tonight.” His hand motioned to package at his feet.

“I can’t do anything here. Potter isn’t buying the kinder, gentler me.” Malfoy insisted.

“You have no idea how simple it will be for you if you follow my instructions carefully. You must listen. There can be no notes or anything that can be found and tied to you about these vials. The potions and herbs taken on the first raid have been used by Lord Voldemort to create a potion that will help to change your brain chemistry bit by bit. The first two are the beginning stage which will induce a dream state about the last things you concentrate on each night. It lasts about seven hours. You will take it before bed and concentrate hard on imagining good relations with Potter and his friends. The potion will allow you to awaken rested having had powerfully positive dreams about Potter and his friends. Do you understand so far?” He asked.

“Yes, take some of the potion in vial number one before going to bed and concentrate on good feelings between me and Potter.” Malfoy chimed back. “What about the second one?”

“The second one is to be taken in the morning. It will continue the effect without leaving you drowsy and it will give you a sense of euphoria that will make you seem cheerful. In other words, your usual pain-in-the-backside self will start to fade away. You must concentrate before bed though; and, it must be on positive interactions with Potter such as: compliments to him or Granger, helpful acts of faith toward Weasley while Potter is present, etcetera. The process will not take hold over night. It may take weeks to get you to the state required. The purpose is that it turns out that Potter is a capable Legilimens, but not an accomplished one at determining truth yet. We must get you working in a positive manner with them. You will receive more instruction in a few weeks about the next phase. When vials one and two are done, continue with each numbered vial in sequence. It is necessary to increase the potency as time progresses. Are there any questions?”

“What do I say when someone asks me why I seem to be changing my attitude? Or, what happens if Potter realizes that I was with Voldemort and have been sent by him. What then?” Malfoy asked with a hurried and worried tone.

“Do not think about anything but the good thoughts I have instructed you to begin making. You are vulnerable to some degree now. But the change will begin and all the past will seem like a bad dream. It will look that way to Potter too. Tell him that you were scared straight. Tell him that there is nothing more important than getting away from that experience. Do not panic. Any misgivings will fade away in time.” The shadow insisted.

“Is that all I have to do?” Malfoy asked crossing his fingers silently at his side.

“For now, Malfoy, for now. You will hear from me on occasion to remind you of your duty. You will not recognize me, but you will know.” With that, the shadow disappeared for a second or two. Suddenly the window opened and Malfoy saw a shadow slide through the window and disappear below. He ran to the window and looked below, but the wind that night was so cold he couldn’t look out without his eyes hurting from the arctic blast.

Malfoy sat back down looking at the chair where moments before the shadowy figure had left the vials in a small shaving kit size duffle bag. Malfoy knew he couldn’t take the first dose tonight, because it was 2 o’clock in the morning. He wondered what the feeling he would get was. He was cautious. For a brief second he felt sadness. He had begun to enjoy his new found life. He wished he could start over without this threat. His hatred of muggles and mudbloods had given Voldemort the power over him. He stashed the vials under the mattress and stretched out on the bed trying to get comfortable with the package underneath. He knew he would not sleep tonight. He was trying to concentrate tonight like he would be required to do the next night. Malfoy didn’t find it hard, to his surprise, to think of being nice to Potter and Granger. Part of him didn’t want to hurt them. The greater part of him did not want to die at the mercy of Lord Voldemort. He shuddered and pulled the comforter tight around his neck staring at the ceiling in disbelief.

+++++++++++++++

The next morning every student commented about how cold the night before had been. There were students in the Great Hall with sweaters and cloaks usually reserved for January or February. The Great Hall was abuzz.

Harry and Hermione met at the bottom of the stairs to the girl’s dorm. He kissed her good morning and took her books for her. He felt especially chivalrous this morning. He was amazed at how beautiful she looked even when her eyes still looked a little like she needed to wake up. He wished he could forget the other night sometimes. Every time he saw her now he remembered how tender and loving she’d been that night. It was beyond comprehension that he, Harry Potter, had been lucky enough to have such a kind and wonderful influence on his life.

“Hermione, how’d you sleep? Were you like me, wishing I had someone to keep me warm?” He winked and smiled.

“Of course, but I knew I wouldn’t sleep. So I counted Snorkacks instead of spending too much time thinking about it.” She laughed and took is hand as they began walking toward the backside of the portrait.

As they approached the Great Hall, Malfoy was standing at the corner of the entrance. “Good morning, Harry. Good morning, Hermione.” He said.

Hermione and Harry chimed, “Good morning…Mal…Draco.” They looked at each other with a puzzled look. Neither could remember hearing their names coming out of Malfoy’s mouth without the last name or a complaint of some sort. They went to their normal table and sat down. Ginny hadn’t arrived yet. As they finished settling in for breakfast, Ginny sat down next to Hermione with Malfoy at her side.

Ginny looked positively ecstatic. The most unlikely event in history of Hogwarts seemed to be happening right before their eyes. A Gryffindor and Slytherin seemed to fancy one another. “So, you don’t mind if Draco sits with us, do you?” she asked.

“If he’s your guest you don’t have to ask.” Hermione said with a strained smile as she tried to support her friend.

“As long as he doesn’t talk, I am okay with it,” said an unapologetic Harry.

“Come on, Harry. What’s that about? What do I have to do to prove that I am not the prat I used to be?” Draco asked somewhat defiantly.

“Well, just don’t expect us to accept you overnight. I have to get used to looking at you without wanting to puke first.” Harry paused for a second. “I’m joking, Malfoy. If you and Ginny are going to be spending time together, I’ll have no choice. Honestly, I don’t trust you. But she does, so I’ll at least call a truce.”

“Me, too,” said Hermione against her better judgment.

Every one sat remarkably quiet this morning. Harry occasionally looked toward Malfoy trying to gauge his intentions. He had the distinct impression that Malfoy was trying very hard to be nice. Almost too hard. Harry felt better today about it though. At least he had the guts to confront us without acting like he was avoiding us today, thought Harry. I wonder what he’s up to? A leopard just can’t change his spots that quick.

Harry and Hermione left the table and said good-bye to both of them. Their discussion was exclusively about the events of the morning.

“What do you make of that?” Asked Hermione.

“I have no idea. It’s like looking at a mouse as big as a cat. You can’t believe your eyes. Every time you look you expect to see a normal-sized mouse, but it’s still as big as a cat. Maybe he finally just got a clue, but I doubt it.” Harry could not concentrate on anything. He was off-balance. What surprised him the most was that he was sure he would feel hate coming from Malfoy. Yet he hadn’t sensed that at all. All he sensed was the same mistrust he felt for Malfoy. It was strange.

“Harry, maybe you and I should sit down with Malfoy and clear the air,” she suggested.

“I don’t know if I am ready for that. We’ll ask Dumbledore about it at our Occlumency lessons this morning.” He said.

“What do you think he’ll say?” Hermione looked truly puzzled.

“I have no earthly clue.” Harry just shrugged his shoulders and kept walking. They stopped. Just before they started their ritual of clearing their minds before entering Harry said, “Hermione, I tried to see if I could catch any anger or hate in Malfoy. I didn’t see it. But it felt like he mistrusts us more than we mistrust him. Something was bothering him. He seemed sincere. There is something I thought I’d never say.”

“You know how much I hate the way he treated me. I still want to punch him, even though I wouldn’t. It’ll take me time.” She said with a slight frown.

With that they began the process of being ready for Occlumency. Clearing their thoughts was tougher than ever this morning. They knocked and the door opened.

25. Friendship, No Matter What

Chapter 25—Friendship, No Matter What

The days seemed long and the pain was more than he could bear. Each day he wished he could have just one of these things: one more morsel to eat, one ray of sunshine, the voice of a friend, the loving touch of Luna. He choked back the tears in the dark as he flashed back to Luna falling face first to the ground and her face smashing into the corridor floor. Ron was willing to die to ensure she lived. He was equally afraid for Harry.

He was desperate. It had seemed like forever since he had eaten. The lack of light caused each day to seem like a lucid dream. He prayed silently for his friends and family. He couldn’t see them, but he knew his wrists were raw where the ropes tying him to the chair rubbed his flesh raw. It was the same around his ankles tied to the legs of the chair. He hadn’t lied down in weeks and he was sure he hadn’t slept more than a few minutes for what seemed like months.

In fact Ron had been left sitting in that chair for over a month and a half with a dark hood over his head. It had been removed weekly for enough rations to sustain life and prevent starvation. He wished for once he could have peanut butter and jelly or something that had flavor. Ron was afraid of spiders, snakes and a lot of other things that now seemed like silly childish things. He didn’t even fear death anymore. He felt he had lived death and he hoped the real thing would take him away from his despair.

He hadn’t heard a single sound in what seemed like an eternity. He flashed back again to the image of his wonderful Luna falling in slow motion and hitting the floor face first. He saw that at least fifty times a day. He sobbed.

++++++++++++

“There. Safe and sound as a new born its mother’s arms,” said Harry as he returned Luna to her new single room designed for her special needs in the infirmary. Carpenters and other craftsman had spent the last two weeks modifying a rarely used office so that Luna could have her privacy but still be where Madam Pomfrey and others could monitor her special needs.

“Yeah, to think only five new bruises today,” Luna teased. She knew Harry would blush--which he promptly did.

Hermione looked at Harry as he turned red. She was proud of him. He had taken on so much responsibility for Ginny and Luna in place of Ron, yet had never let her feel left out. Hermione and Harry, in fact, had more time than ever together as their teachers allowed them special time to help Luna and prepare for the Yule Ball.

“Harry, are you ready?” Asked a tired but happy Hermione.

“Luna, do you need anything else? Hermione and I have homework not to mention the final guest list is due to Professor McGonagall tomorrow morning.” Harry pointed out.

“Sure, you two have a snogging good time with that homework now. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!” Luna teased. Nightly she dreamed of the days just before Ron disappeared. They’d nearly made love in their little private hideaway, but made a vow to wait until they could be responsible for the possible results. She knew that it would be difficult now, if not impossible to enjoy the pleasure they’d had together. She smiled at Hermione and Harry as they scrambled for the door. She’d seen that look on their faces before. Homework and guest lists may get done tonight, but she figured they had other plans first.

Luna turned and looked out of the window. The sun belied the fact that the winter chill began to take hold. It was approaching the beginning of December. The news had been the same during each phase of the search. They had new leads to find Ron, but each lead withered as the time between obtaining it and sorting out the details grew longer. Luna was thankful for Hermione and Harry. Without their constant companionship she would have gone crazy.

Luna had begun classes the past week with the help of Harry pushing her chair through the castle. He had learned at the end of his battle with his wheelchair how to use the levitation spell to raise the chair through difficult stairways and tight corridors. The difficulty was getting distracted going up more than one flight at a time. Luna was glad she had no feeling below the waist because she routinely saw her legs bumped into walls and banged on the corners of the banisters. Harry was trying so hard to help that she hated to even mention that if they found a way to reverse the nerve damage, her legs would be so badly beaten up they’d have to spend a month on skele-gro to repair the damage he’d caused. She knew she was being melodramatic, but she hoped that eventually she’d have that problem to worry about.

+++++++++++++

Harry and Hermione ate dinner and then ran off to go study in their own special little place. It was really nice to have the time to be alone. Not only was it private, but it was also very quiet for studying. Even when they were listening to music, it was more comfortable than having first and second years running around asking questions all the time.

Hermione was writing out the last of the list of returned invitations and adding the special guests that she hoped would still respond. She knew with all that was happening that Mr. and Mrs. Weasley would be there as honored guests as well as Percy, Bill and Charlie. Minister Fudge had mentioned he would be present but had not responded. Hermione was sure it was because all of them were so busy with the search for Ron.

“Harry, sweetheart? Should I put Ginny and Draco together on the list? I know that’s what the response to the invitation means but that’s not what it says. The Yule Ball’s only three weeks away and I can’t see Ginny having another date…let alone Draco.” Hermione questioned as she looked toward Harry.

“Out of respect for Ginny I think you should. We may not be too keen on it but she deserves the right to choose who she brings. I mean all students are invited, so it’s only a matter of making sure they sit together, right?” He said.

“Yeah, I suppose it isn’t that big of a deal. It just seems weird after three years to be putting Draco Malfoy’s name on anything.” Hermione said.

“Yeah, a year ago you were still writing Viktor’s name with little hearts around it, weren’t you?” Harry said teasingly.

“Yep, that’s the difference between boys and girls. Girls think of romance and boys think of removing girls clothes and call it romance.” Hermione retorted with a sense of superiority.

“Well, me thinks that the lady doth protesteth too mucheth.” Harry lisped crossing his eyes and turning his glasses sideways on his head.

“Oooooh, you’re so weird sometimes Harry.” Hermione choked back a snicker.

“But that’s why you love me. Isn’t it, darling?” Harry said making the last word sound more like Viktor would have: “darlink.”

“So, you just won’t give the Viktor thing a rest, will you? What do I have to do to get you to get off the Viktor kick?” a slightly angered Hermione said with clinched teeth.

“Come kith me, my darlink Herm-own-ninny.” Harry said with even a more pronounced accent.

“I will not. You stop making fun of me. It’s not funny anymore.” Hermione was truly getting a little upset at this point.

Harry moved over on the silk covered sofa and tried to put his arm around her. Hermione swatted his hand away and looked off in the other direction. She smiled, because she had just seen that puppy dog look Harry got the night she let him have it in the library two months ago. He thought he was really in it deep again.

Harry reached for her again, only this time he tried to use his sexy forgive me voice. “Hermione, I didn’t know it really bothered you so much or I wouldn’t have…,” his voice trailed off as he sensed she was having him on. “Why, I do believe Miss Granger was trying to get me all apologetic by giving me a taste of the angry woman syndrome again.”

She tried hard to straighten her face. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” But as she turned Harry had turned his glasses upside down and was squinting trying to look as pathetic as possible. Hermione laughed. “Do you think that’s romantic? What are you trying to do? It’s disgusting.” She pushed him away and walked over toward the fire.

“Seriously, sweetheart, I have been feeling really down lately and goofing around with you is the only way to feel normal and sane. Even if it takes acting goofy and insane to do it.” Harry had put his book down and followed her over to the fireplace. He touched her shoulder and pulled back her hair exposing her neck. He just stood there looking at the fire with her for a moment.

“I know what you mean about things being hectic. I want some results in the search for Ron too. I feel really strange now with Draco hanging about so much with Ginny. Do you get any sense of what’s made him change?” Hermione turned to look at Harry as he looked into the fire.

“I still don’t get it. You saw him the other day. He was even being nice to Hagrid during class and volunteered to help with his lessons regardless of how disgusting the creature. I didn’t want any part of those nasty little beasts we dealt with this week. No one says anything bad about him anymore, because he acts like he genuinely cares about things.” Harry explained.

“Do you trust him?” asked Hermione with a quizzical look.

“I do to a certain extent. I would completely trust him if I didn’t know what he was like before this.” Harry was not sure what he felt, but he knew he was a lot further from the feelings of hate he had for Malfoy sometimes in the past.

“Well, anyway, Ginny asked if they could sit with us at the Yule Ball. I told her I’d talk to you. That’s why I asked you about them earlier.” Hermione divulged.

“I’d rather it was Luna and Ron, but I guess so.”

Hermione moved in closer to Harry and put her hands on his waist. They looked in each other’s eyes for a brief second and then kissed. Harry’s hand moved from her shoulder down her bare arm as he took her hands in his. The softness of Hermione’s skin and tenderness of her lips made Harry feel on top of the world. He felt so many different emotions when he kissed her.

Hermione pulled his hands to her waist and around to her bum where she left them and did the same with hers to Harry. She pulled herself into him so he could feel her breasts on his chest and she could feel him pressing into her tummy. She knew she was breathing heavier than usual, but she couldn’t help it with the rising passion she could feel coming from Harry.

Harry caressed Hermione’s bum occasionally squeezing her in toward him when she relaxed her grip on him. They were pressing into each other rhythmically and the feeling Harry was experiencing he wasn’t sure he liked. She was doing it again. She could make him crazy to the point of orgasm by just moving against him the way she was doing now. He put his hands in the small of her back and slid his hands across the soft flesh of her bum. He pulled her closer as he caressed her bum softly with both hands. He couldn’t take it anymore. Harry gasped and felt convulsions he’d never felt before…never like this. He didn’t know if he could stand up anymore. So he pulled his hands free and slowly guided the both of them to the bearskin rug.

“Harry, are you okay?” Hermione asked.

He couldn’t speak. He pushed Hermione to the rug kissing her chin and neck. He didn’t know how but he would do his best to make Hermione feel the way he’d just felt.

+++++++++++

Luna was sitting her room with her books and a new copy of the Quibbler. She had to read what her father had written about the search for Ron. He had included interviews that had been returned to them here from Charlie’s and Bill’s investigations. The stories about strange goings-on in Surrey and in Manchester seemed to be the biggest news. There had been strange, loud noises three days before in the abandoned home of one of Manchester’s most prestigious families. The home had been abandoned almost 7 months since the late part of May. There had been no trace of the family but there were again marks and footprints similar to those found at other disappearance scenes.

“Hi, Luna, what’s that you have there?” Ginny asked as she popped her head in the door. Ginny had been watching Luna for a few minutes as she read the article.

“Oh, it’s the printable portion of the interviews around the disappearance in Manchester. There is another short article about something that happened in Surrey too. Isn’t that where Harry goes during the summers?” Luna inquired.

“Why yes it is. What did it say?”

“Apparently, there was a murder on Privet Drive. A Mrs. Figgis was interviewed about someone across the street from her gagged and tied up. The first report was from a muggle newspaper and the details were still forthcoming as this was sent to press. It mentions no cause of death. It doesn’t even mention who first reported it.”

“Ron, my Dad, and the twins went to Harry’s once. But they went by the Floo Network. Privet Drive sounds familiar though.”

“So, where’s your beau?” Asked Luna.

“What do you mean, my beau?” Ginny said with a pang of guilt.

“Oh, you mean the flirting looks between you and Draco are just some form of prehistoric sign language.” Luna teased.

“Well, we are getting along really well and he did ask me to the Yule Ball.” Ginny stated matter-of-factly trying to avoid sounding too excited.

“So, there you have it. You’re just friends and you’re going together because no one else will take either of you. I understand perfectly.” She continued the assault. She new if she just kept pounding away Ginny would finally give in.

“Okay, okay. So we are seeing one another. What do you care anyway?” She asked in an annoyed tone.

“Nothing really. I am actually glad you found someone. You look happy. Of course, having a former Death Eater’s son as a boyfriend could limit your social life in Gryffindor…but other than that….”

“I think Hermione and Harry are getting along with him just fine, thank you very much. I never thought you’d be so mean, Luna.” Ginny said with a surprised and hurt look.

“I don’t think it’s mean to tell the truth. I just want you to be careful. It could very well be your new boyfriend’s father and his cronies are responsible for your brother’s disappearance. You realize that don’t you. Even if Draco has changed, I doubt his evil father has.” Luna said with a distinct air of disgust.

“Are you accusing Draco of something?” Ginny responded defiantly. “I won’t let you do that. He’s been nothing but nice to you and everyone since he got back.”

“No, of course not. Not directly anyway. I just don’t want his father to summon him home some night and leave you sitting here broken-hearted. I love your family, Ginny and I care about you. I just want to know you’re thinking this through.” Luna said.

“I’m not some little girl without a brain, Luna. I get it. I asked him directly about all of it.” She lied.

“What did he say?” Luna demanded.

“That he had seen what evil his father and all of the Death Eater’s were capable of and it disgusts him. He would never let the kind of thing that happened to him happen to anyone else.” She lied again. “I think I love him. But I’m not stupid enough to get into that kind of thing without proof.” Finally she felt better because she had said something truthful. She believed what she said, but Draco had never said it.

++++++++++++

Ron could hear the approaching voices along with the sounds of something being brought into the building. He was aware of everything around him.

“Set it over there.”

“Put those two in the other room next to Weasley.”

“Finally, all three of them in the same house. At least we don’t have to protect ourselves in two places.”

“That was close. I thought they would find us. How are they getting so close? If Voldemort thinks we’re being clumsy, he’ll kill us both.”

“Shut up. Don’t say things like that. He could be here and we wouldn’t know it.”

“When do you think they’ll stop looking and let Potter come out as bait?”

“Never. Potter will decide to do that for himself. He’ll try to play hero again.”

“What do we know about Potter anyway?”

“Well, he and his mudblood girlfriend are inseparable. It’s too bad too. If we could have taken her that night, he’d already be dead.”

“How did she get away from you? I was meaning to ask how a 95 pound 16 year old girl could get away from you. Did you go soft?”

“Hardly, you saw how I clobbered that other sniveling Lovegood slut. I hear Lovegood was paralyzed. She couldn’t even eat without a straw. I thought I’d killed her. I wish I had. I just couldn’t get a good grip and get her close enough to grab a hold good. The mudblood was just too quick and had too much adrenaline going. She was strong as I have ever seen a girl her size.”

“If Potter doesn’t come out soon, Malfoy will kill all of them except Potter. He doesn’t know it yet. But he’ll be able to have his way and get Potter. Or rather… make Potter wish he were dead. He’ll come for revenge then. And we’ll tell him where. He won’t wait for any help. The best part is no one will suspect Malfoy, because he’ll be dead too.”

Ron was stunned. So much to process. Luna. More murders coming. Harry being coaxed into the open by him being held hostage. Malfoy killing them. Ron had never felt such rage in his life. He could feel the resolve growing. If he had to break his own bindings he’d get word to them. He’d do it at all costs. For Harry…for all of them.

26. Out with the Old

Chapter 26—Out with the Old

Her conversation with Luna bothered Ginny more as the evening went on. Draco certainly had said and done all the right things since being back. He was kind and loving as a boyfriend. More loving than any she’d had before. She was concerned now that he may have ulterior motives. She would confront him just as she’d told Luna she had already done.

Draco was sitting in the library close to one of the windows. His books were strewn across the table to ensure no one else would sit there. He saw Ginny coming. What’s wrong, he thought? She looks different somehow.

“Hi, Ginny, sweetie…what’s wrong? You look upset.” Said Draco trying to ease into a conversation rather than cause an upset.

“I…I have a few questions for you, Draco.” Ginny paused for a second as she tried to find the courage, hating the fact that she could ruin a good thing before it even started if she sounded accusatory. “First, you know I care for you Draco. I never thought I would when you first got back. But you convinced me that you were a nice guy, but someone asked me how I could be sure that it wasn’t an act. That secretly you might be working for your father to hurt Harry. I defended you, but now I need to hear it from you.”

“What are you on about?” Draco said with a puzzled look. “You think I’m acting when I tell you you’re beautiful and I thank you for turning me around from being a sarcastic, hateful person to trying to be a friend to everyone. That hurts Ginny. How long do I have to suffer for being a jerk when I knew no better?” He truly felt hurt. He didn’t know why, but there was a pang of guilt there. What was it that made him feel guilty right now?

“Well, that’s the point, isn’t it? Leopards don’t change their spots and tigers don’t change their stripes. I mean this is a big change. I am not accusing you, but when others ask…well, I just remember Dean and also…The Chamber of Secrets…I am very gullible…maybe that’s the wrong word…naive and I don’t want that to happen again.” Ginny felt horrible as her eyes teared. She wanted desperately for Draco to deny it all and tell her something she could believe.

“Listen, this is the real me. When all the hate and intolerance is stripped away, this is me. A kid as confused as the rest of you. I was so scared when I was being tortured, I soiled myself. I heard my father just let them do that to me. I hate him. I can’t believe I am alive sometimes.” Draco could hear his heart pounding in his ears. His recollection of the night in front of Voldemort burned into his memory. Something told him that he shouldn’t say any more, but he couldn’t help it. “Ginny, I would have told Voldemort or anyone anything to save my skin. I think I did too. But I am here. You and your friends have turned me around. And I am damned scared if you want to know the truth.” He wanted to tell her about the vials and potions, but he was afraid that doing so would sign his death warrant.

Across the room, an interested first-year listened as Draco spilled everything except what he was here to do, Voldemort’s personal attention and the potions. He was scared. The first-year was supposed to follow him everywhere, but now he figured that he’d better report what he’d heard.

++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry and Hermione were curled up on the bearskin rug in front of the fire totally spent. Hermione lay naked across Harry as he held her in his arms. Neither one of them could think of anything but the sensations they had experienced. Hermione hoped she didn’t regret it. She knew it would happen one day, but never had she thought she’d be so happy and frightened at the same time. She could still feel the ripples in her tummy as she lay there. Harry was so wet with perspiration that she felt sorry for him. He had been so tender.

“Hermione,” Harry said in a loving whisper. “I didn’t think it’d go that far. I hope you don’t regret it.” He had never experienced such weakness in his legs before. Twice in one night she had brought him to orgasm. They had described it right, “magic time” had been just that. They had been silent and lying there like that for more than a half-hour.

“Harry, I never have to think about what it would have been like if anything happened to you. Now I have a real good reason to make sure nothing does.” She smiled though the fear of being pregnant still remained, yet she meant it. She had heard stories of friends who found it uncomfortable and unrewarding the first time. “You didn’t do anything nature didn’t intend. At least I don’t think you did.” She was just as responsible as Harry. When he began to kiss her from head-to-toe and all places in between she knew he wasn’t going to stop until she stopped him. She hadn’t and he didn’t. She didn’t want Harry to feel guilty, because even though she wished she had waited until she was married…she knew they were in love…it just wasn’t doing it for the sake of hedonistic pleasure. Hermione hated the fact that she analyzed everything. She just wanted to feel that again. She wondered if Harry was up to it.

“I’ve never been so tired in all my life. I thought I was in shape. How can one beautiful girl make you more tired than wrestling a mate in a wrestling match?” He laughed a little but he could feel her soft breasts on his chest and her hand moving from his chest down to begin softly stroking him for more. “What have I done? I’ve unleashed a monster.” He couldn’t resist the temptation to feel her softness envelope him once more. She moved on top of him and put him inside and they made love again. This time they felt sensations still left over from the last time. Neither one of them could breathe.

+++++++++++++++++++

Pansy Parkinson sat quietly on the other side of the library from Ginny and Draco. As she looked up, she saw a first-year approaching her. She smiled and said, “Hi, Carl, I mean Chad. How’s it going?”

“How do you think it’s going with you screwing up my name in public? Remember this lame-brain, it’s Chad…you blow my cover and I’ll get word to Lord Voldemort faster than you can ever imagine.” He whispered vehemently. “I didn’t agree to take on Chad Smythe’s identity for fun. We used a new first-year because no one would know him. Don’t screw up like that again.”

Parkinson’s face turned every shade of red imaginable. Her diminutive brother Carl had graduated from Durmstrang a year and a half ago. He was now working directly for the remaining Death Eaters and Voldemort. No one suspected. He had used polyjuice no less than four times to assume the identity of Hogwarts staff members and students to get to places he wanted in school. He was so unnoticed he had even left for a couple of days and no one had missed him.

“So, what do you want then if you are so worried about blowing your cover?” Asked Pansy with a smirk.

“Malfoy’s over there spilling his guts to Weasley. The nosey little tramp will ruin everything. I’m sure she’ll tell Potter and Granger. We’ll see what she does and if necessary I will remind Malfoy of his debt to us.” He seethed in anger. Pansy was afraid for herself. Her brother was every bit as vicious as anyone she’d ever met.

+++++++++++++++++++

After Ginny finished talking to Draco, she immediately went looking for Harry and Hermione. She knew where they were, but did she dare go in. Hermione had told her of the growing passion between her and Harry. She decided that it could wait until morning so she headed off to Gryffindor Tower hoping that Hermione would return soon.

Hermione returned just a little after 11:30 PM. She wouldn’t look Ginny in the eye. She was afraid that what she’d been doing with Harry would be written all over her face. But for some reason, Ginny was not going to leave her alone tonight.

“Hermione, are you okay? You look flushed. You look like you just ran a marathon or something.” Ginny paused as Hermione looked away. She noticed a small reddish mark on her neck near her collar bone. “Another night of studying anatomy, Hermione?” Ginny joked with no real idea what had happened.

“I don’t want to talk about it.” Hermione was afraid to say anything. She wasn’t ashamed of herself, but she was afraid Ginny would be ashamed of her.

“What, a little snogging and touching? You don’t want to talk about it. I didn’t ask you to talk about it I just made a statement.” Ginny looked more carefully at Hermione noticing the tears welling in her eyes. “Did things get out of control tonight?” Ginny asked sympathetically. She was sure they had, but she had thought they’d been doing it for a while. She just thought Hermione had been only telling part of the story. Tonight she knew she had been wrong.

Hermione nodded as trickle of tears ran down her face. She was smiling in an odd sort of way.

“Are you happy or sad,” Ginny asked calmly.

“I’m completely and utterly in love with Harry Potter. I don’t regret anything.” She sniffed.

“So, what’s with the water works?” Ginny asked impatiently this time.

“I couldn’t help myself. At first, it was weird and then I felt like I was on fire. I made him do it to me again before I came back. It was the most wonderful feeling I have ever experienced.” Hermione said quietly. “But I am afraid of the consequences. He was so gentle and caring I wanted more. I could not believe how I could get so out of control. I think he thinks I’m a little trashy.”

“Hermione Jane Granger, you know Harry isn’t like that. Stop being melodramatic! He loves you.” Ginny chastised.

“But you didn’t see me. I was like…oh forget it … you’re probably right.” Hermione said unconvincingly. “So I am sure you didn’t wait up to see Harry and I did it or not. What’s up?” Hermione changed the subject and immediately felt a little better.

Ginny related the conversation with Luna and then the one with Draco. She tried to tell Draco’s story as close to word for word as she could get. She told Hermione that she believed him. She also told her she was afraid to be wrong.

“Ginny, I know you want him to be a changed man, but there is a great chance he’s not. What can I do?” Hermione asked.

“Have Harry talk to him. He can tell whether people are lying to him, can’t he? Or at least, I heard he can see what their thinking if they are hiding something or very emotional.” Ginny pleaded. “I’d go crazy if I got caught up one more time as a naive little girl.”

“I’ll talk to him and make sure he knows to be discrete.” Hermione answered. She wasn’t sure she could convince Harry to talk to Draco, but she’d try.

“Don’t let Harry be mean to him. I mean Draco looked really upset that I called him on it. He’d think I made a big deal about it. Please Hermione.” Ginny again pleaded for Harry to be nice.

“Go to bed Ginny. I said I’ll talk to him.” Hermione said as she wrapped the towel around herself and headed for the shower.

Hermione showered with pleasant memories about the interlude with Harry. They’d laughed at how he’d not been able to restrain himself standing by the fire, but there was none of that later. She wondered if it got better as you learned each other’s bodies. She looked at herself in the mirror and for the first time she realized just how beautiful she was. She was a young woman now, not a little girl. At least, she felt different now.

+++++++++++++++++++++

The uneasiness and exhilaration of seeing each other the next morning wore off pretty quickly for Hermione and Harry. They kissed and held hands on their way to the Great Hall for breakfast. They joked about not completing the list last night and how they’d have to go to Luna’s room this morning to finish it and use her as excuse for missing class. They’d already used the list once as an excuse. It wasn’t like Hermione to find ways to skip class, but today being with Harry was the most important thing she was going to do.

As they rounded the last corner toward the Great Hall, Hermione had just finished telling Harry about her conversation with Ginny. He was a little embarrassed that she’d told Ginny about him getting too excited before he could even get undressed. He wanted to tell her not to share that kind of stuff with her friends, but he knew for the most part she wouldn’t.

“So, you want me to invade Malfoy’s thoughts, huh? You want me to talk to him and not be mean. I haven’t been mean to him since the day I told him to be respectful to Ginny. And I did that on purpose to prove a point. I can talk to him. If he will talk to me, I can talk to him.” Harry said in an upbeat manner. He wasn’t sure of how much he believed of the story but he had at least a little to go on when they talked.

Occlumency went well with Dumbledore, they thought. Except they were sure that the afterglow of the night before had been a little confusing, because they tried to be as business-like to each other as possible to avoid letting on too much. They weren’t sure it worked, but Hermione was getting much better at defending her thoughts and Dumbledore complimented her. Harry wasn’t progressing much, but Dumbledore said that progress comes in leaps and bounds and then there were periods of no progress. Not to worry, he’d told them.

After Occlumency, Harry waited at the front door for everyone to return from the morning lesson at Hagrid’s. He hoped he could get Malfoy alone for a few minutes to do what he’d promised Ginny and Hermione. Ginny saw him waiting and made an excuse leaving Draco behind.

“Draco, can I have a word?” Harry asked with a smile and outstretched hand offering a handshake.

“What’s this all about Harry?” Draco seemed to smell a rat. “Handshakes from Potter…what your wand in the other hand today?” he half joked.

“I promised Ginny I’d talk to you Draco. She believes you are a changed man. Me, I’m a little more objective and harder to convince. I have to admit though; I don’t get angry at you anymore when I just look at you.” Harry was being as honest and straight-forward as he could. He wanted to see if there were still remnants of the hatred Draco had had before.

“Well, that’s good. And, I don’t want to puke because of your goodie-two-shoes act, either.” Draco said with a wry smile.

“Touché! Hey, if anyone knows what it is like to face that bastard Voldemort, I do. If what you said to Ginny is true, he must have believed you to let you go alive.” This time Harry was being intrusive. He looked hard into Draco’s eyes and listened for signs of a lie.

“I told Ginny I agreed with everything he said.” Harry was amazed at how truthful this sounded. He had told him that Voldemort had been there. Something that Ginny had not realized. “He tortured me to the point of death and held me there only to make the burning in my stomach and abdomen real. You saw the scars. Why would I do anything for a man who’d do that to me?”

“To save your skin if he had spies to catch you telling the stories,” said Harry. Harry noticed Draco’s eyes dilate slightly at that comment. “You know he has spies here. You must. How else could his men find Ron, Luna, and Ginny so quickly?” Harry was shooting in the dark now.

“How do I know that? I’ll bet you’re right though. Look, I just want to enjoy life and stop feeling like an outcast. I like Ginny and the more I see her the more I begin to know how wonderful she is. I listen to her tell stories about you and Ron. I sometimes wish I could have as devoted a friend as you. The way I grew up there is not loyalty. You know the old saying, ‘No loyalty amongst thieves…’ I can’t convince you, you have to decide to try to trust me first.” Said Draco.

“Well, I never turn down friendship when it’s offered, but this time I have to make an exception. At least temporarily, anyway. Ginny’s horrified that she’s going to fall in love with another person who has deceived her. I can’t blame her for that.” Harry explained. “Draco, this may sound silly, but I believe you don’t want to hurt anyone. I just can’t see Voldemort allowing you to waltz away without some catch. Until I can figure that out, I’m going to have to promise to be cordial to you, but I’m not ready to mend all the fences.”

“Harry, based on the past, I respect that. I would have to do the same. I am scared though Harry. I feel like I am one of Voldemort’s targets too. Take care and say ‘hi’ to Hermione for me.” Draco dropped that last bit in to let Harry know that he wanted to be friendly. Draco was alarmed at how well Harry had read the situation. He didn’t want to hurt anyone and he wouldn’t. Was he supposed to do something? He couldn’t remember.

Standing 15 feet away, Carl heard every word. ‘Okay,’ he thought. ‘We knew the potion might begin to change his personality, but he’s forgotten the stuff he doesn’t want to remember. It’s the potion. I’ll have to go in and remind him tonight about telling Potter too much and what he has to do.’

27. In with the New

Chapter 27—In with the New

Harry was pleased with the way the conversation with Malfoy turned out. He had expected hostility and a cover-up but he detected neither. Either Malfoy had become an accomplished actor in his time away from Hogwarts or he was genuinely changed as a result of his encounter with Voldemort. Harry was willing to give him some rope to prove himself. He had wanted the same when they thought he was the heir of Slytherin and petrifying everyone. Harry wondered who was more gullible, him or Ginny?

Harry found Hermione and Ginny just before lunch and told them what he thought. Ginny was so happy she threw her arms around Harry’s neck and kissed him on the cheek just as Draco turned the corner. “Oh, is that how it is, Harry? You are looking after every girl in school now, are you?” He smiled without a hint of jealousy, but just good clean fun.

“Well, if you must know, she’s like my little sister so it’s all platonic. But if I didn’t have Hermione…,” he smiled at all three of them. Hermione didn’t find that comment too funny at all after the night before. She looked at him with disgust and butterflies in her stomach. She thought, ‘oh, so you’d do her too, would you?’ She pinched Harry’s hand hard.

“Ouch! What’s wrong with you?” he looked directly in Hermione’s eyes. ‘Oops!’” he thought.

As soon as Draco and Ginny were gone, Hermione stomped on his foot. “You know it might be funny to you to talk about other girls that you would be with if I weren’t around, but I don’t find it funny.” Harry screamed in pain looking at Hermione. “I’m not usually jealous. Who the hell am I kidding? With you I am as jealous as I can be. Don’t ever do that again! Joking or not.” Hermione now knew she was over-reacting, but she hoped Harry got the message.

“Mione, I am sorry. What was wrong with what I said?” Harry asked honestly.

They went over and sat on the bench in the corridor. “Harry, I am sorry. I over-reacted. I just can’t think of you acting like you’re ogling another girl today. And probably, I’ll feel that way for a while.” She looked around to make sure no one could hear. “I loved what happened last night. But that’s for me and you. Not for anyone else. There is nothing in the world that would separate me from you, other than unfaithfulness. Friendship’s, one thing…I understand… but making eyes or advances to someone else…” Hermione was serious, but she had settled down.

“I thought you’d think it was funny, because it was Ginny. You know, Ginny…Ron’s sister. I’d never hurt you or her by being that kind of jerk. You should know that by now.” Harry’s foot still hurt so bad he wasn’t sure he could walk.

“I know, I know.” Hermione wasn’t ready to cry, but she had a longing look in her eye as she looked at Harry. “Where do you see us five years from now? Hiding away, shagging each other on the sly? Pretending to everyone around us that we are the perfect moral couple?”

“No, of course not. I imagine us being married and having kids or something. If we’re not dead first.” Harry intoned.

Hermione looked relieved and had expected the fatalistic portion of his response. At least he hadn’t answered with the ‘if we’re not dead’ part first. He had thought about what would happen between them and put the current situation on the backburner. “Thank you, Harry. I hoped you’d say that.”

“What? You thought I might say something else. I think I trust Malfoy more than you trust me.” Harry had a sad look on his face.

“No, sweetheart, don’t say that. I am just a little emotional today. I mean a girl thinks about her first time and how it will go….and then, ‘Poof’ it’s over. I am not sorry, but I am still trying to get used to the idea.” I won’t mention it again. She realized that boys probably plan to get any girl that would ‘do it’ for their first time, but not most girls. The idea was probably foreign to Harry.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Draco and Ginny spent the evening in the library again. This time they quietly studied with furtive glances at one another. They’re attraction wasn’t based solely on looks. It had taken a lot of work to trust one another. They both had to change the way they approached each other and they’d learned a lot about themselves in the process. Draco was amazed that he felt this way.

Across the library, Hermione and Harry had agreed to return to their familiar old hiding spot in the Occlumency section. They were aware that a repeat of last night was dangerous. It would be better if they waited a while to see if Hermione was pregnant. They hadn’t been responsible last night, but they would be in the future. Hermione smiled at Harry without a single word and squeezed his hand. He knew she was thinking about him and he about her. It was great that they communicate their love in a touch and an expression like that.

A few minutes passed and Hermione said, “I almost forgot. Fred and George will be here tomorrow to do their presentation before the committee. Do you think that we can make it? Do you think they’ll get past the committee? Do we have a test in History of Magic?”

“Wow, that’s right. Tomorrow’s December 4^th. Only three weeks until the Yule Ball on Christmas Day. Mr. Weasley says the presentation is actually quite tame for Fred and George. They plan on displaying a lot of their funny candies that make peoples faces turn cartoon like from the awful tastes. Mr. Weasley said he volunteered for the demo tomorrow for that one. There will be lots of outdoor fireworks near the lake and a demonstration of hypnotism. As an added treat, each table will have those little capsules for the flowers. They put a twist on it though. True love will bring a dozen roses. Strong feelings of friendship will bring orchids. And all the rest will get a beautiful bouquet of wild flowers. That way no one will be left out or embarrassed if nothing happens. I hear all of the bouquets are really nice.” Harry continued to describe the presentation. “If we do have a test, we’ll have to take a make-up exam.”

“Did you see Draco and Ginny over there? Did they remind you of anyone?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah, us…you know, pretending to study while looking for an opportunity to start some silly conversation or other.” Harry smiled. He was impressed that they both had realized what went on between them. They hadn’t realized it until afterwards though.

“Exactly, Harry James Potter courting Hermione Jane Granger like a twelve year old waiting to give out his first real valentine.” She teased.

“Go fly a kite! Merlin knows you can’t fly a broom. Just think, a witch who can’t ride a broom. You’ll never get the part in the Wizard of Oz now, will you?” Harry gave her a little of her own medicine.

“You might get a part in it though, Harry.” Hermione said testily. “Wanna know how?”

“Yeah, okay. I’ll bite.” Harry retorted.

“After you’ve been married to me for a while, you’ll just sit around and get fat on butter beers, lose your hair and become the grand old Wizard of Oz himself. Knowing you, you’ll watch Quidditch and demand sex. That’ll be it.” She poked it back hard right at him.

“Ouch, well, enough sex and I won’t watch Quidditch and I’ll stay in fairly good shape. There goes that theory.” Harry chortled.

“If you don’t watch out you’ll only get the Quidditch and you’ll have to make your own food. Then you could be the scarecrow and you’ll never get your brain back for being so stupid.” Hermione and Harry laughed. They loved their battles of wits. No one ever won, because it kept getting more ridiculous each round.

Hermione was reading the poem Harry had made up. She still loved it. I reminded her how far she and he had come since they were wide-eyed little first years. She missed Ron. He and she never seemed to see eye to eye but she definitely loved the guy like a brother. She often felt sad that Harry only had her to rely on these days.

“Harry, when is the next meeting of the Order?” Hermione asked.

“I’m not really sure. They don’t invite us to the meetings after my little outbursts. I am sorry about that too. Even if Snape deserved it, I think I could help them. That parts my fault. All I had to do was apologize.” Harry lamented.

“I think it might be tomorrow, since everyone will be here for the demonstration. They’re sending Percy as the judge from the Ministry. I don’t know what I was thinking earlier. Of course they’ll pass muster with him there and not Fudge.” Hermione said with a smile.

++++++++++++++++++++

As Harry and Hermione passed Draco and Ginny on the way to the roof, Harry got the strange feeling of being watched. He looked around and all he saw was a first-year Slytherin sitting with Pansy Parkinson and looking toward him with a look of awe. Harry was used to those looks from the first-years so he thought no more of it. Hermione and he decided to get their jackets for a breath of fresh air.

As Harry and Hermione left, Draco and Ginny decided to leave too. Draco walked Ginny to Gryffindor Tower and in front of the portrait, he kissed her. She was so happy that he was such a gentleman. As usual, the Fat Lady said, “Get a room.” They laughed as Ginny ran inside and Draco headed for his room in the dorm.

Draco felt good this evening. He was really starting to like his new life. The fringe benefit of having someone as beautiful and kind as Ginny on his side made him feel like there was hope—even for him. He stripped to his shorts and tee shirt and went into the bathroom to brush his teeth. He thought about how nice it was to be alone up here, but he realized he missed Goyle and Crabbe. He had a crazy thought. What if they had the chance to change too? He finished looking at the two little facial hairs starting to grow on his chin. Marvelous, he thought, I’ll have to start shaving soon…what a pain in the… Something felt strange as he looked in the mirror again. The lights had gone out in the dorm.

“Is there anyone here?” Draco asked nervously. “Identify yourself.”

“Why would I do that?” a voice sounding like Snape’s answered. “Surprised, are you, Malfoy?”

“Professor…what are you doing here?” Draco said even more nervously this time.

“Well, you don’t think that I am really here do you?” the voice chuckled. Malfoy was dumbfounded. Someone pretending to be Snape.

“I…I…don’t know what to think…”

“Yes, you do. You have just been refusing to do it. Malfoy, what did Lord Voldemort tell you about divulging too much information to anyone?” the voice queried.

At that moment, Malfoy’s knees buckled as he sat in the chair unable to move. “Now you know what Looney Lovegood felt like when she was taken to the infirmary.” Malfoy tried to move. He couldn’t. He could hardly breathe. He could feel his windpipe closing and it became more difficult to breathe. He could barely see through the fog as he teetered on the edge of consciousness.

“Funny how we become creatures of habit. You don’t even look twice at your tube of toothpaste, do you?” the voice taunted. “Now the little twist. Any touch by human hands brings pain equal to the fires of hell. REMEMBER THAT MALFOY! The shadowy shape of Severus Snape stood over Malfoy. He put his hand to the side of Malfoys face.

If Malfoy could have screamed, everyone in the castle would have heard him. The pain subsided as the hand was removed, but then he was touched on the shoulder, then the arm, his leg, the top of his head, and his chest. Each time he tried to scream. The perspiration mixed with the tears on Malfoy’s face.

“Do you remember your mission now? Make Potter feel comfortable with you. Don’t worry about shagging the Weasley girl. You’d better get your priorities straight. If I have to see you again before the next phase begins, it will be to torture you to death. It will not be quick.” The figure of Snape picked him up as his blood-curdling screams choked in his throat and he was laid on the bed. “Just think Malfoy, you don’t even know how you got this way. I can do it anytime. Just think if it was in the Great Hall at dinner time. What do you think about all he helping hands that would be available to help you….Miss Weasley, Harry, Hermione, the Staff. Every person there would become a Good Samaritan?” He walked away. “HA, HA, HA!” he laughed as the door closed behind him.

Once in the hallway, Carl quickly dashed to his own dorm and got under the covers before someone saw Snape in the dorms after hours. It may not be suspicious for other houses, but Snape rarely patrolled his own house.

Draco laid there mortified. He was scared. He wanted to cry. What the fuck do I do know, he thought? I am supposed to help destroy the best thing that ever happened to me. The tears came uncontrollably. He hated his very existence. His dreams were nightmares that night. The potion did what it was supposed to. It magnified the feelings just before sleep. Draco was miserable.

Draco awoke at 5:30 AM. He couldn’t lie there any longer. He had just regained the feeling in his legs, feet, arms and hands. He was stiff and the panicked feeling of burning alive had haunted him all night. He was still exhausted. He was going to meet Ginny in front of the portrait and walk her to class. He was determined to spend as many good days as possible before he was called on again.

++++++++++++++

As Hermione predicted the final vote was 5 – 0 to allow the Weasley twins to provide a magic show at the Yule Ball. Draco and Ginny began to really hit it off and things had continually gotten better between him, Harry and Hermione. One day, Draco looked at Harry and Hermione together and felt a pang of jealousy. Not of Harry or Hermione, but the kindness and quality of character they displayed. They were far from perfect, but they tried to help anyone who needed it. They forgave and forgot. And, they had begun to accept him. He still felt sadness that he was deceiving them, but he couldn’t take the pain again.

And tomorrow was the big day Harry and Hermione had been planning for. Christmas Eve. He hoped that the gifts he had ordered for all of his new friends would give them some pleasure.

“Hi, Draco.” Harry said with a smile. “How’s things, mate?”

“What happened to Hermione? I thought she’d be with you.” Draco remarked.

“Oh, some girly thing is going on with Luna and Ginny. I am surprised you didn’t know. The way Ginny checks in and out with you.” Harry laughed.

“Or is it you checking out with her?”

“We both know it’s the later rather than the former.” Draco laughed in return.

“So, they’re supposed to meet us here, right?” They were standing in the corridor in front of the front doors. Four more days and it would be three months to the day that they’d found Draco here, bleeding.

“Yeah, I think so. The night before the Ball they decide to let everyone go to Hogsmeade. What do you make of that, Harry?” Draco asked. He and Harry had started to chit-chat just the week before when Hermione invited them to come to the room of requirement to listen to music with Luna. The three girls had become inseparable lately.

“I don’t know, but they must be pretty sure that the danger has passed for the moment to let all these unsuspecting students…I mean they’re letting the first years go too…go out to town. Dumbledore doesn’t check-in with me anymore.” Harry said sarcastically to Malfoy with his own sarcastic grin.

“Come on. Come on.” They looked to their left and down the corridor came Hermione in the lead with Ginny pushing Luna in rear. Luna was all bundled up for the ride. Hermione had decided that she would do a levitation spell so the wheelchair wouldn’t get stuck in the snow.

“Good Morning, Sergeant Hermione Granger of the Hogwarts Dumbledore’s Army drill team will now lead her platoon to Hogsmeade.” Luna called out as she did a fancy salute. They all laughed, even Hermione. They all began in lock step for about 100 feet until it got boring and monotonous. Then they all scrambled to get next to each other to gab some more. Harry and Draco were amazed that these three girls could find so much to chat about. They whispered about how they’d do their hair for the Ball and what they were wearing.

“Hey! Hey! Why did we come along if you three are going to act like chickens in the chicken coup!?” Draco exclaimed with an applauding Harry.

“Mark this down.” Began Ginny. “December 24^th –Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy gang up together on their unsuspecting friend and girlfriends.” They all laughed. “Okay, we can talk about this all later.”

They all went to the Three Broomsticks and cleared a corner. They sat there for hours. Occasionally, Hermione looked over at a sullen Harry. She knew he was remembering the last time in Hogsmeade. It had not been here in the Three Broomsticks, but Ron had kept it lively by yelling, “Get a room.” Everyone had laughed. The day seemed eerily similar. By the end of the day, he and Draco had drunk enough butter beer to keep them going to the loo for a week of Sundays. They left just before dusk. The girls returned to their dorms to get ready for the Ball tomorrow night. The guys, well there was homework or boredom. Since there was still a week and a half before classes started again, boredom and sleep were in order for both.

Draco nodded to Harry after they’d kissed the girls goodnight. “Thanks mate. It has really been a good thing you’re doing for Ginny. She has a boyfriend who loves her, her surrogate big brother, and her best friends. None of whom are trying to kill one another. You’re a good bloke, Harry.” He extended his hand.

“Draco, the more I get to know you. The more I wonder if it’s all for Ginny. You aren’t a bad bloke yourself. Goodnight, Malfoy. No hugs.” Harry smiled and went through the portrait. Draco left feeling as welcome as he’d felt in his short and sometimes miserable life.

28. Yule Ball

Chapter 28--Yule Ball

As the sun rose Christmas morning, the snow had drifted toward the side of the castle in beautiful waves of white. The wind had been whipping all night and the morning brought much milder conditions. Hermione and Harry went to the window of their respective dorms at nearly the same time. They looked out at the beautiful scene below. Hermione went to her bedside table and pulled out the little package wrapped in shining silver and gold. She was so excited to give Harry the first Christmas present she’d ever bought for him. He had really liked the broom servicing kit that she’d gotten him for his birthday. She was sure she had outdone that this time.

Harry, too, was excited to get the little present he’d chosen when Harry had seen Fred and George at the demo early in December. He had hoped that Ron would be back by now. He had another brand new Firebolt in his closet for him. He had bought it before school and had sent it with Hagrid so Ron wouldn’t see it. He hoped the gift he’d bought Hermione wouldn’t be too much. He got dressed quickly, because he knew the rest of his gifts would be at the bottom of the stairs as they’d been each Christmas since he’d come to Hogwarts. He expected the usual crocheted sweater from Mrs. Weasley.

Harry waited for Hermione in the common room. He patiently sat near the pile of gifts that had been left for him and Hermione. Her parents had sent her gifts by muggle post to the Weasley’s from the looks of the packages. This was the most difficult thing for Harry. He had spent so many years without Christmas presents or birthday presents that even at sixteen he felt like six. He was bursting to open them.

He looked toward the stairs to the girl’s dorm as he heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Hermione had on a red Christmas jumper with white sleeves. Her brown eyes were sparkling. The smile melted his heart as he looked at the little package in her hand. “Merry Christmas, Hermione.” Harry said as he kissed her on the cheek. He had hidden his little present in his pocket waiting for Hermione.

“Merry Christmas, Harry.” She said after she kissed Harry on the cheek. “So why haven’t you torn into those presents Harry. I never expected you to wait.”

“No, I waited for you.” He said.

“Well, go for it Harry.” Harry and Hermione were two of only eight students staying in Gryffindor tower during the holidays. Many others had gone home because there was a week between classes and the Yule Ball. Harry and Hermione had found out that was the reason so many first-years had been allowed to go to Hogsmeade. The protection of the aurors and adult volunteers were able to monitor the relatively small number present at school. She watched the look on Harry’s face as he went nuts over the sweater, a couple of used books about Quidditch from the Weasley’s and great picture of him, Ron and Hermione the past summer. The note explained that Ron had planned to give him those books and that they knew he would appreciate the picture. Harry looked at it with fond memories, but a heavy heart.

“Hermione, why haven’t you started?” Harry asked apologetically as though he’d hogged all the attention.

“I love the look of appreciation on your face when you open gifts. You react like everything you get is the best ever. That’s the way it should be.” She opened the gifts. There were a wide assortment of books including a diary, a photo album, and a beautiful new dress with lace. She also got the new sweater from the Weasley’s and the same picture Harry had. She reminded herself how much the Weasley’s had done for everyone under the circumstances. As she finished she turned to Harry.

“Harry, we absolutely have to go find the Weasley’s straight away this morning to thank them for the presents. But first, open the one I brought you.” She looked excited for Harry to open it.

Harry looked at the box. It was half the size of a shoe box and rattled when he shook it. “Careful Harry!” Hermione warned. She had no idea whether he could break the contents but didn’t want to take a chance. Harry opened the package and then the box. Inside he found three music CDs and a walkman with two headphones and a splitter so they could use the headphones together. Hermione had put a note inside. That read:

To my love Harry,

You have given me so much to be thankful for. But you have never given me anything more important or special than your gratitude and affection. You remind me constantly to be thankful for friends and family. My parents want to get to know you. They would like you come with us on holiday this summer. I will be able to where a bikini, if you know what I mean. We can share our music together anywhere now.

Love and Friendship Always,

Hermione

Harry didn’t even care what CDs he got. He loved it. She knew how much he loved to escape into the music. He also knew that she only listened to it because he liked it. He wanted to kiss her, but he thought she deserved to open his gift for her first. He presented her the tissue wrapped box with a red bow tied across the top. Hermione looked at Harry with a surprised look.

She opened the box by carefully untying the bow. Harry was beside himself with impatience. He hoped she liked it. He couldn’t wait and she was folding the wrapping. He couldn’t believe it. She opened the box as a wide smile crossed her face. She just sat and stared. Her expression was hard to read. She reached in and pulled out beautiful heart-shaped silver locket with sparkling stones arranged around the edges. Hermione had no idea how he’d gotten a picture of her and Harry leaning into each other lip to lip kissing like two lovesick teenagers. It must have been at Hogsmeade. Colin must have caught them. The reverse had an inscription:

To Hermione

Love Always,

Harry

He’d also put a tiny framed copy of his poem in the box. She looked at it with tears in her eyes. Harry finally figured out how stunned she must have been. She kissed him, smiled and brushed his hair from his eyes. She opened the clasp and turned her back to him as she handed him the locket. He pulled her hair back, put the gold chain around her neck and clasped it. He kissed her neck. “I love you, Hermione. Very, very much.”

She turned and kissed him back. “I love you too, Harry.” They tore into the CDs and pulled out both headsets and sat on the couch. Since breakfast was set for later that morning they just sat listening to music.

+++++++++++++++++++

The scene was much the same throughout the castle that morning. Little get-togethers among students and staff popped up all over. Harry and Hermione went to see Luna. They had combined to buy her some beautiful combs for her hair and a couple of books on magical creatures that she’d talked about. As Luna finished opening her gifts she noticed the locket around Hermione’s neck.

“Harry, you devil. I didn’t think there was anything you gave Hermione that I didn’t hear about or get to see first.” She smiled. Harry was slightly embarrassed; because up until now she was probably right…he’d been an emotional wimp up to now. “It’s beautiful Harry. Where did you get it?”

“Fred and George brought a couple to choose from in early December. They gave it to Mr. Weasley last week with the inscription on it and he gave me it right under Hermione’s nose the other night. You remember now, don’t you?” He smiled.

“I thought it was odd that Mr. Weasley gave you something and you just tucked it away, but you played it pretty cool, I must admit.”

Luna hid her sadness well today. She was like Harry. She’d hoped they would have found him by now. Harry looked around the room. She had a picture of Ron on the wall with a copy of the same picture he and Hermione received from the Weasley’s. “Thank you.” Luna looked at both of them, slightly misty-eyed. “I’m getting better because of you two and Ginny. I guess I have to say it…Draco, too.”

Hermione turned to Harry and put her hand on his arm and took his hand. “Harry, I know you want to spend the day with me, but I need to help Luna get ready for tonight. And I have to get ready myself. It’s going to be a lot of girl stuff…hair, nails, eye lashes…you’ll be bored. Can we meet at four o’clock? We have to check on the house-elves getting things set up. Okay sweetheart?”

Harry had expected to be left alone sometime today. He hadn’t expected it to be at noon. But he could use the rest. He would go and listen to his new CDs. “Sure, Hermione, I’ll be listening to music in the common room if you want to join me.”

“Okay, Harry. I’ll see you later.” They pecked each other a little kiss on the cheek and Harry walked back to Gryffindor tower.

++++++++++++++++++++

At three-thirty Harry was ready to go. He was excited. He knew that the last time there was a Yule Ball Hermione was the most beautiful girl there. Others might disagree with him, but no one could convince him otherwise. He sat down on his bed and listened to his new CDs. He loved the fact that he could get away like this.

Three forty-five. He was just dying now. He couldn’t remember being so impatient. This was going to be a great night. He knew it. Once he started listening to the same songs over again he decided he had to go down to the common room. He needed to get there so he’d be waiting for her.

He was amazed. He saw her appear at the bottom of the stairs at precisely four o’clock. He was more beautiful than he’d remembered. Her dazzling eyes were gorgeous above her ruby red lipstick. The silk robe clasped to one side exposed her bare arms. He looked closely. He could see the magnificent outline of her figure against the robe and the beautiful dress beneath. It crossed just beneath her shoulders and arms leaving the upper part of her chest and neck bare except the locket. He wished Colin were here with the camera. But he was sure he could lock this picture into his memory forever. He took a deep breath as he admired her loveliness. “You look stunning, Hermione. I’ll remember the way you look right now forever.” They smiled at each other.

As the student hosts for the evening they were dressed in formal attire under their robes. Harry knew they’d be the talk of the Ball. “Shall we go?” They stepped through the portrait and walked toward the Great Hall. They were surprised at the number of people already waiting to get in, but they realized many people had come from Platform 9 and ¾’s just this afternoon. They were mostly waiting patiently in the reception area set up in the corridor. He looked around at all the young ladies from the other houses in their finest robes. Many were very attractive, but never had he realized how gorgeous Hermione was until this evening. He felt like a prince with his princess as he entered the Great Hall.

Hagrid had been working very diligently at putting up the signs. Ginny and Draco had volunteered to help put out the name placards on the tables. Professor McGonagall arranged the long table with the appetizers with Winky and Dobby. Hermione refused to let the other house-elves work. It was funny to see her working with the house-elves. She looked toward Harry and Hermione as they approached. “Oh, good, you’re on time. I will be off to get ready. We just need to get the guest list together for Professor Lupin and Professor Snape at the door. Are Neville and Seamus ready to show people to their places?”

The question had taken Harry and Hermione off-guard. The last time they mentioned it to them had been last week. “Oh, yes Ma’am,” lied Harry. “They’ll be here rather shortly.” He winked at Hermione. He wasn’t sure if Professor McGonagall had seen him wink or not. She had a look of disbelief on her face.

“You know, the Professors agreed to wait at the door only if someone would do the escorting.” She nodded and walked out of the Great Hall and turned toward her quarters.

“Whew!” Harry breathed a sigh of relief. “I saw Neville today, but I haven’t seen him since after breakfast.”

“Dobby can you help me?” Harry asked. “Can you go to Gryffindor tower and see if Neville Longbottom is on his way…Seamus Finnegan too?”

“I is happy to do it Harry Potter. Do you wants Dobby to come back and tell you if they is not there? Or do wish that Dobby finds them?” Dobby would do anything to help Harry.

“Please find them if you can, Dobby. Thank you.” With his signature grin and a click of his fingers, Dobby disappeared in a wisp of smoke. “That should be taken care of. Dobby is nothing if not reliable.”

Winky, Harry and Hermione continued preparations as Ginny and Draco left to get ready. Ginny’s hair was hidden under a silk scarf. They would go and get Luna just before everything started at six o’clock.

Neville and Seamus arrived just ten minutes before Snape and Lupin. And they had just gotten in the door before Professor McGonagall returned. She returned to a fully prepared ballroom. The musical entertainment had arrived and the Weasley twins had set up their vendor booth in the far corner of the Great Hall. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had come in and sat down at the head table with the faculty. They had been accorded the honor out of respect to their helpful work at Hogwarts and for the loss of Ron. Bill and Charlie were sitting not far away in the first row of tables.

At six o’clock the guests entered the hall. The ooh’s and ah’s of the guests were a great feeling for Harry and Hermione. One of the first groups to arrive was Draco pushing Luna with Ginny on his arm. Harry pointed toward them. “Hermione, they are a cute couple, aren’t they? And Luna looks magnificent, doesn’t she?”

“Yes, they are. Let’s have a toast to Ron’s returning safely soon. Can we do that first thing?” Hermione said.

“Good evening.” Harry shook Draco’s hand and kissed each of the girls on the cheek. Hermione accepted the gracious nod and phantom kiss Draco offered to her cheek. Harry stood and offered the toast raising the glass of pumpkin juice that was at each place at the table. It was Ron’s favorite. “To Ron whom we miss greatly. May he have God speed in returning to us safely.” Harry felt like he was in one of those Masterpiece Theatre reruns he had been able watch behind the unsuspecting Dursley’s. As funny as it was, he knew how serious the moment was. Everyone had a tear in their eye. To Harry’s amazement, Draco put his head down in respect and maybe he even wiped a tear. Harry was not embarrassed that he developed a tear as he looked at Luna. They touched glasses all in turn. Luna looked at Harry and mouthed the words, “Thank you, sweetie.”

Over the next few minutes the room filled up. Professor Dumbledore had arrived. He walked to their table and congratulated them on a job well done. He then proceeded to his spot in the center of the head table next to Professor McGonagall. Snape and Lupin closed the doors and took their places at the table. Once everyone’s attention was focused at the head table, Professor Dumbledore stood and delivered a moving introduction to the Yule Ball. He introduced Harry and Hermione and gave them their due. He introduced the Weasley family. And, finally, he paid his respects to Crabbe and Dean. He also offered encouragement for all who were close to Ron. He hastened to mention that they all hoped to see Ron soon walking with Luna. Luna smiled with a tear and nodded a thank you to Professor Dumbledore.

“Let’s begin.” Dumbledore said as he sat down. The tables were now filled with a plentiful feast to rival the feast on the first day of school or any Christmas past. The room was abuzz with the complimentary comments on the food and decorations. Harry glanced over at Hermione to see if she heard what he’d heard. She had and, deservedly so, she glowed.

He was happy for her. She’d done most if not all the work. He leaned over and kissed her. “Brilliant, absolutely brilliant job sweetheart.”

Harry noticed that Draco seemed preoccupied. The night grew longer and the laughter at Fred and George’s brilliant show subsided. People had begun dancing and milling around in conversation, something was wrong with Draco. He could feel it. He met Draco’s eyes as he looked up. He felt a strange sense of doom and sadness. He couldn’t tell what made Draco feel this way.

Draco had slept the night before with the nightmares of being burned alive. He could not shake the evil feeling that no matter what that he would be killed when he’d finished his job here. He looked down at his feet trying to shake the unmistakable feeling of death that surrounded him. He had to decide. Could he face the consequences of telling Harry what was happening? Could he get Dumbledore’s attention? He looked up and saw Harry looking at him. He looked around to see if anyone else was watching.

Harry could feel the despair. He felt fear and sadness coming from Draco. It seemed so uncharacteristic for someone who had just moments ago had kissed Ginny passionately as they danced to the music. Harry concentrated. He saw the dark visitor that had visited Draco. It looked like Snape. He listened to the words as he faded into Draco’s memory. Hermione saw Harry. He looked like he was dreaming. His eyes were partially closed with his eyelids rapidly fluttering. Hermione looked around to see who he was connecting with or figure out what was happening. She saw Draco sitting as still as could be. He was expressionless. Hermione grabbed Harry’s shoulder and shook him. Harry was startled to reality. Draco twitched slightly and looked at Harry.

Malfoy got up and started to walk toward the door. Harry got up to follow. “Draco, can we talk?”

“Stay away, Potter.” Draco looked more upset than before.

“Malfoy, wait. Since when did we start calling each other by last names again?” Harry asked.

Malfoy couldn’t do it. He couldn’t leave and let them be hurt. He felt malevolent eyes coming from somewhere near. He knew that someone close had figured out that Potter had read his thoughts. He didn’t want to die. “Harry, there is someone here who is controlling me. He wants me to kill you all. I don’t know who it….”

As the words passed his lips, Harry recognized the diminutive first-year sitting just two tables away. He had stood with his wand hidden inside the sleeve of robes too large for him. Harry couldn’t think. He dove toward Malfoy and grabbed his legs and pulled him to the ground. He rolled to his right just far enough away to get a good look at the burning eyes of the evil little person holding the wand. Harry was enraged. He pulled his wand, “Crucio.” The first-year fell to the floor screaming in pain. Suddenly, Harry had the sinking feeling of failure. He’d just done what he would never have believed possible after what happened to Hermione with the 'killing curse'.

“Chad. Chad. Potter, you are fucking crazy.” Pansy Parkinson yelled. The center of the room cleared to the walls as Harry sat on one knee with wand at the ready. “Professor Snape, Professor Dumbledore! Potter just cursed Chad.”

Hermione had just risen from her chair as Harry dove to take Draco to the ground. She ran toward them. Neville held her back against her will. The aurors had moved in toward Harry with Snape leading Dumbledore to the scene. A circle had formed around him and a path opened for them to come in. “Potter, what are you doing?” Harry still had his wand out and pointed it toward Snape as he approached.

Professor Snape was unfazed by Harry’s actions. He continued to close. “Professor, you of all people will not believe me. Do not come any closer.” Draco lay staring at the scene in front of him. Harry had found out who it was and had protected him. “Professor Dumbledore…I don’t know who that is, but he was about to curse Malfoy. I only did to him what he had done to Malfoy.”

“Harry, don’t do this. I know you think you are doing what’s right. Please put your wand down. You know you can’t get out of here.” Dumbledore had the familiar calm, kind demeanor Harry had remembered from the beginning of the year. You may still be able to be saved.

“I can’t Professor. I will not let anyone take me away. I know what the penalty for what I’ve done is.” Harry feared that he’d truly ruined his life now. Visions of Voldemort, Dementors and Azkaban filled his mind.

Hermione watched in horror. Harry was being surrounded by more aurors than she could ever remember seeing in one place. Even Mad-Eye converged on Harry. Her heart was pounding. The scene was surreal.

“Harry, this looked like an unprovoked attack. We have to take you into custody. You cannot be allowed to walk free. We have to find out what happened.” Mad-Eye said. Dumbledore nodded at Mad-Eye. “I don’t want to do this. Petrificus Totalus.” Harry went stiff and fell forward to the floor. Five wizards converged and carried him off toward Dumbledore’s office. Dumbledore quickly checked on the young student who Harry had cursed. Dumbledore could only guess what Harry had seen, but he knew Harry had not been wrong. How could he prove it?

Hermione was now being held by Ginny as Draco walked back toward them. With tears in his eyes, “Hermione…I am sorry…it’s all my fault….Potter…the damn fool should have let him kill me…you’d have been safer…all of you…”

Ginny and Hermione looked at Draco in terror. What he was saying didn’t make sense. “Draco, tell me what you mean.” Hermione demanded. “Harry’s life may depend on it.”

She concentrated on clearing her mind to hear what he had to say. She was afraid that there were others who could use her thoughts against her. Now she had to do what Dumbledore had taught her. “Out with it, Draco.” She said impatiently.

Draco gave her the short version of last night and his potions. The way the potion worked to intensify the last thoughts before sleep. He was still feeling the effects when his mind drifted from the here and now. That must have been when Harry had intruded into his thoughts.

Hermione looked up and saw Pansy Parkinson helping an unstable first-year. She recognized him from somewhere. She figured it out. He was the one sitting across from Draco and Ginny several nights that they were in the library. She walked over to Pansy.

“Parkinson, I will make sure you spend the rest of your life in Azkaban if I can prove what I’m thinking is going on here. That’s no first-year. I don’t know who he is, but you had better hope I don’t find out.” Hermione threatened.

“Oh, shut up you little mudblood. Go take that traitor Malfoy out of my sight. You’re in way over your head. You’re dead Malfoy.” Pansy had unadvisedly confirmed their complicity in this event.

Mr. Weasley had heard the conversation. He knew if there was truly danger here that all of Harry’s friends would need protection. They would be targets and it would be done tonight. “Bill! Charlie! Take Parkinson and the other one!” There was slight movement from some of the Slytherin in protest, but no one wanted to challenge the Weasley’s. “Percy, take Hermione, Ginny, Draco and Luna with your mother to our quarters. Molly put a charm on the door to keep it closed once you are in.”

“We’ll take these two to Dumbledore.” Arthur told Bill and Charlie.

29. Getting to the Truth

Chapter 29—Getting to the Truth

As Harry was laid out on the sofa in Dumbledore’s chambers, Arthur was overhearing the conversation between Hermione and Pansy.

His initial reaction was to get everyone to safety. But he had second thoughts, as he recalled what he had seen just before all of the commotion. He held up his hand to Percy stop him from leaving with Hermione and company. He turned to Draco, “What’s your part in this Malfoy?”

They looked around and realized that the entire ballroom was staring at them expectantly. “Forget it. Go to our quarters with Percy. I’ll be there straight away.” Percy led the others out of the ballroom beyond the prying ears and eyes of the growing crowd.

Arthur walked slowly toward Dumbledore’s office. He wanted to be sure that he didn’t sound like he was jumping to conclusions. He put together what he thought he saw with the conversation between Hermione and Pansy. She had come from the direction of Malfoy. He was trying to find a reason Harry would use an unforgivable curse so indiscriminately. Rarely, if ever…practically never…did anyone but a Death Eater use one of those curses. He couldn’t figure it.

He arrived at the door and heard the muffled caustic threats of Pansy Parkinson. “My father will have your mudblood loving school shut down if you don’t let me go.” The door opened and he could see Pansy kicking her feet as they picked her up from the floor where she’d sat in protest and put restraints on her hands. Tonks checked her for a wand or anything else she might use to bewitch them. Everyone was ignoring her and looking at the little boy lying on the floor still gasping for breath and cringing.

“Professor, I overheard Parkinson here telling Malfoy he’d die for what he did or something to that effect. Hermione confronted her and that’s how she responded. I found that very curious.” Arthur could not remember the exact words, but his message was understood.

“Tonks, Shacklebolt. Please bring Miss Granger and Mr. Malfoy here.” Dumbledore ordered.

“Yes sir, Professor.” They were all careful not to mention the Order of the Phoenix in front of these two. There could be no connection to the curses of Harry and Hermione to the Order. Too many people would conclude that they were responsible for teaching them the curses.

“Well, Miss Parkinson. In a threatening mood, are you? Do you think that all of us here are incapable of discovering what happened?” Professor Dumbledore could sense the fear now coming from both of his young captives. He looked into Parkinson’s eyes. She was hiding something. She looked quickly down to her accomplice and then back in the direction of Dumbledore.

“Who is your friend there?” Dumbledore asked not waiting for her response to the previous questions. “I believe you said Chad, correct?” Dumbledore was now thinking of the applications made by every student. A requirement was a photo. He looked at Professor McGonagall. “Minerva, could you get the application and file for Chad.” He paused with a sly grin and then said, “Smythe, is it?” He wasn’t sure that the picture wouldn’t match, but he surmised that this was not Chad Smythe.

“I’m not saying anything.” Finally Pansy Parkinson spoke. She hissed like the snake symbol of the house she represented.

“Oh, is that how you think it will be? I hope you aren’t thinking about any plans you might have had or have for the future,” Dumbledore goaded. “Because if you do, that will be better than telling us.” He could see the anguished Parkinson tense at his last statement.

“So, Potter destroyed your little plan by taking action against you. You underestimate Harry…you can tell Voldemort or Wormtail that when you see them. It goes for them too.” Parkinson shrunk at the mention of Voldemort’s name. She feared death. The look on her face said so. She feared the way death came to those who crossed Voldemort.

“So, Mr. Smythe, can you speak yet?” Dumbledore inquired.

“Bugger off.” Carl said.

“Oh now that’s original. I am hoping that the next transport to Azkaban will have a couple bumps in the road for you. We don’t normally send first-year’s to Azkaban, but for you we’ll make an exception. We’ll just let your parents know where to find you.” Dumbledore was now working Carl’s defenses.

“You can’t save them. There’s still more like me here.” Carl said triumphantly. Little did he know that all support he had fled the moment Harry cursed him. They were still here in the castle, but without Carl to threaten them, they would remain silent and under Dumbledore’s protection. They were young Slytherin students with ties to their Death Eater fathers or their friends’ fathers. They would not expose their fathers to Voldemort’s wrath by getting caught.

“Voldemort will get you too old man.” Carl was spewing venom with every word.

Professor McGonagall returned with the application. There was a slight resemblance, but the real Chad Smythe had a more wholesome, child-like face. They were dealing with an impostor.

“So now that we know you’re not Chad, I suppose we have to take drastic measures to find out where he is and who you are. I am sure Miss Parkinson is ready to spill the whole story. I am sure Professor Snape can handle that if necessary.” Dumbledore looked at Snape. He had only just come in moments before with a vial of veritaserum.

The room was quiet when Hermione and Draco arrived. “Please sit down. Both of you must be terrified.” Dumbledore knew Hermione was trying to hide her terror for Harry but it was just too much at the moment looking at him lying on the sofa stiff like she’d been years before. The difference she realized was this was a temporary state, hers could have been permanent.

Draco, however, seemed tragically depressed. His mind was an open book. He could not believe that Harry Potter had laid his life on the line for him. He looked briefly at Harry and wondered what he’d done to deserve such an act of friendship. The guilt was eating him up inside.

“Draco. That is what makes Harry who he is.” Dumbledore stated simply. “He experiences all things at a peak level. Hate, love, anger, compassion and friendship. That is why he was given so much credit at the Tri-Wizard Tournament for his actions in front of the Mer-people. It is also the reason he and Hermione have now both used the curses. They are young and the knowledge of the curses is a heavy burden. The curses are banned not only because of their nature, but because to an untrained wizard or witch, they can be brought on subconsciously by great stress, anger or hate. That is why training one’s emotions to become less explosive is so important. I believe that Harry hated this evil little impostor enough for that to happen. He hated him for what he’d done to you and threat he posed to his other friends. You are very lucky to be counted as one of Harry Potter’s friends.”

Draco looked at Hermione and touched her hand with a tear in his eyes. “I am sorry Hermione for causing any of you pain.”

Dumbledore then told Draco that he needed the full story. Draco related the night in the corridor…what he could remember. He told of his torture with a horrified Hermione sitting next to him. He told of the first meeting with Carl and how he felt the changes and liked how he felt. He related his feelings for Ginny. He sobbed. It was too much. He was embarrassed for being so weak. Dumbledore sensed his discomfort.

“Draco, the way you were brought up, many things considered virtuous were regarded as weakness. Do not let those lies keep you from being of strong heart and character. No one is perfect. Least of all, any of us here. It is Miss Weasley’s love for you that has made you feel as you do, I’ll bet.” Dumbledore’s words soothed Draco noticeably. He mustered a faint smile.

“What do we do, Professor?” Shacklebolt asked.

“We wait for Snape to administer the veritaserum. We will do that after Harry wakes.” Dumbledore didn’t want anyone to know that he’d been concentrating on Carl and Parkinson. He had already learned a great deal of the plans here in the castle. He now knew that, indeed, Ron was alive. Yet, he was still in grave danger. The Thomas’ had been taken hostage as had the real Chad Smythe. He still did not know where.

After some time had passed, everyone turned toward Harry as he moved slowly. He moaned and rubbed his scar. His hands reached for his wand as he sat up. Hermione ran to his side. Draco leaned forward in anticipation. “Hermione, I had one of those dreams again. I saw Ron being tortured. I could feel Voldemort laughing.” He stood and then sat back down as the pain in his forehead made him feel dizzy. “We have to do something Professor.” Harry said looking at Professor Dumbledore.

Professor Dumbledore was concerned. Harry had not had this kind of episode since going to the Department of Mysteries the year before. “Harry, what did you see?”

He described the scene. He saw the house from the outside with a large shadowy brick and mortar fence behind. The fence looked dilapidated. The white cottage house had appeared from nothing much like the house on Grimmauld Place. In the living room had been a young man lying motionless on the hardwood floor. He appeared to be sleeping. The vision had wound up a staircase to the second floor where a room on the left revealed two adults tied and gagged. The room at the end of the door appeared to be their destination. The door opened.

Inside the room there was a tall lanky young man on a chair tied mercilessly by his bare wrists and ankles. The hood was removed by an unseen companion. It was Ron. His gaunt face was drawn into a frightened look. An orange flash hit him in the chest as a look of immense pain crossed his face. “That’s when I heard Voldemort laughing at the pain he was causing Ron and woke up.”

Hagrid had entered the room during the description of the vision. He looked at Dumbledore. “Professor, that fence more likely the walls to Azkaban. I think that part is the rear entrance to Azkaban. I’ll never forget that place. I could be wrong.”

Charlie and Bill shook their heads. Charlie said, “I don’t think you are wrong. That was the one place—for one reason or another—we didn’t plan for yet.” He looked at Bill and lowered his head. “We should have checked it out.”

“Don’t be too hard on yourselves. There were many more of us who had not looked at the possibility either.” Lupin said with his head down as well. He sighed. Soon he would be unable to help again for a few days around the full moon.

“Harry, what were you thinking using the unforgivable curse?” Hermione was glad she could talk to him but she was confused. “I am surprised it even worked. I don’t know how I could have used it myself.”

“I had just seen all that Draco had been through and had been thinking about Ron and Luna. I wanted to cause pain and suffering when I felt the hate directed toward us...I mean Draco and me. I couldn’t believe how quickly everything happened. I realized it as soon as I saw him fall. I just reacted. It was stupid to tempt fate again.”

Hermione looked at Harry for a second and then put her arms out for him. “Stupid. Really stupid. I can’t believe you. I love you anyway. But that was stupid.”

“Hermione, it is very rare that wizards and witches as young as you can do those curses. The ones who’ve used them faced terrible things like abuse that caused them to hate. Many times they become like the Death Eaters because hate and anger consumes them. Harry has the tendency to become extremely excited very quickly. In my office when Sirius died, he nearly destroyed everything. He felt hatred toward me because of Voldemort many times when he and I talked last year. That is why I have encouraged your relationship. It keeps Harry grounded after a lot of rough times. I know that’s a very hard explanation to understand because it was not the same for you as a child. Harry never complained, but I believe he carries a great deal of pain underneath it all from the way the Dursley’s treated him. Do you understand?” Dumbledore was very solemn and looked at Harry with a pained look. One of someone who could have prevented something, but had not.

“I don’t feel angry all the time about that. It made me grow up.” Harry was not happy to have his childhood brought up. He knew it could be true, but he’d rather not allow it to be true. He denied it even to himself.

“Severus, take Miss Parkinson and the boy to my upper-chambers and make them secure. We will interrogate them later.” Dumbledore waited a few minutes for Snape to return before speaking. He wanted to be sure that neither of their prisoners could hear their conversation.

“Harry, how would you feel if I told you that your Aunt Petunia was found in their home bound and gagged. The muggle news reported it as a murder, but it was actually Death Eaters and Dementors. Mrs. Figgis locked herself in and saw everything from across the street. Your aunt has been moved to St. Mungo’s at the Ministry of Magic. You will not be able to go to Privet Drive again. Tell me. You’re upset about that. It was a happy place for you, wasn’t it?” Dumbledore didn’t smile. He remained emotionless waiting for an answer.

Everyone waited for Harry to respond. They expected some emotion. He had felt bad for Draco before he knew Draco would change. He didn’t make a sound.

“Harry?” Hermione said.

“I don’t feel anything. I know she was my mum’s sister, but I feel nothing.” Harry said in a dead-pan voice.

“Your Uncle and Dudley ran and left her there with them. The intruder’s orders were to disrupt the magic protecting you on Privet Drive. They let their beloved wife and mother be tortured. What do you think about that?”

“I wouldn’t piss on Dudley to put him out if he was on fire and the same for Uncle Vernon. They deserved that more than her.” Harry said without raising his eyes. He realized what Dumbledore was driving at. He had lived for nearly 10 years with a hatred for his uncle and cousin that had festered just below the surface. The only reason he didn’t hate Aunt Petunia was she was a blood relative…a part of his mum. But he didn’t love her or much care what happened to her.

“Harry, that is what made Tom Riddle into what he is now. The hatred of his roots…his family. The war against us has spread Harry. It is now no longer just about you. It is about every decent witch and wizard. It is even against muggles.”

“Under the circumstances, I think that we may have a good case against sending you or Hermione to Azkaban. Your emotions had overpowered her that evening. Even if that is not how she could have been angry enough to do it, it will be the defense we will use.” Dumbledore continued.

“We have another problem that is more pressing Professor.” Snape interjected. “Did it not become possible for Voldemort to tell that Harry and he shared thoughts. He intentionally sent Potter to the Ministry of Mysteries as a trap.”

“That’s right, I forgot about that,” said Arthur Weasley. “How do we trust this information? I want my son back, but I don’t want to walk into a trap.”

“I have a plan,” said Lupin who had been listening intently. “We have very little time. If Voldemort thinks we’re coming for Ron because of the vision, he will move everything. Here’s my plan….”

30. Wheels in Motion

Author’s note: I apologize in advance for all the descriptive paragraphs and the limited dialog. There are too many things going on to allow for the characters to discuss each one. Please bear with it and read closely. There are hints.

Chapter 30—Wheels in Motion

Ron sat in the chair with Nagini at his feet. Voldemort looked into Ron’s eyes leaving him breathless and in agony from the pain Voldemort dealt. He focused on the picture of Luna in his head. When he couldn’t concentrate on that he thought of a huge ham and cheese sandwich. He was finding it difficult to focus on anything but the pain. He looked for something…anything to look forward to.

“Weasley, you are much braver than I had given you credit for. Do you want to run? I’ll let you live if you can get past Nagini. Otherwise, Nagini will be allow to have her will with her prey.” Voldemort’s face was a caricature of evil. Ron could not look into his eyes. He feared that Voldemort would find more to terrorize him.

Ron wouldn’t speak. He knew Voldemort was playing a game of chicken with him. If he agreed to the challenge, he knew he could not escape. His legs had been bound for nearly two months. He had no strength. He would have to crawl.

“You are wise, Weasley. You see the folly of running.” Ron stared in terror as Voldemort read his very thoughts. Do you remember the childhood song, “Itsy Bitsy Spider.” Would you like one of my men to sing it to you? Ron could see a shadow of a large spider on the floor next to Nagini. He was sure that it was an illusion.

“An illusion? He had been right. The large spider was an illusion, but in Voldemort’s hand was a small spider which was placed on Ron’s arm. It crawled up his arm to his neck.

A flash of excruciating pain rocked Ron. His neck was on fire. The spider had bitten him. It was moving back down his arm and bit him again. He could feel the swelling in his neck. It was making it hard to breathe and he could see his arm swelling between the elbow and wrist. He shook violently in fear of another bite.

“Just because I need you as bait doesn’t mean that this is all a game.” Voldemort turned and walked out of the room leaving the spider on Ron’s arm.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Lupin’s plan depended on complete secrecy. Each member of the team would only be given their part of the plan to avoid revelation should one person be caught. It also ensured that reactions to events within the plan were authentic. It was dangerous. It also depended completely on the goodwill of the Minister of Magic.

In the December 28^th issue of the Quibbler and The Daily Prophet a report of the altercation at the Yule Ball would be published in each newspaper. The accounts of the events will include the illegal use of the ‘forbidden curses’ and that they are currently being held at Hogwarts under maximum security awaiting transfer to Azkaban. The account would also include the decree of the Minister of Magic that they had both been found to be enemies of the wizarding world. The terms of their incarcerations would be life at Azkaban without possibility of release or parole. They would be placed under 24 hour guard in solitary confinement. Visitation would not be allowed.

Lupin had not told Harry and Hermione anything except not to worry. The decree by Minister Fudge was fraudulent and so was the prison term. They would be paraded in public as public enemies being sent to prison in shackles. The security once in the carriages would be minimal. That would be the most dangerous part. It would provide a cover for getting as many people close to Azkaban with a perfectly logical reason. They would be going there on Tuesday.

“Do we know how many there are in the vicinity of the house were Ron is being held?” Harry asked.

“No, but we have a plan for that too. You only need to worry about making your part look as pitiful and heart-wrenching as possible.” Lupin instructed. “The idea is to use Voldemort’s tactics from the Department of Mysteries against him. He will have Harry Potter and Hermione Granger coming to his doorstep with relatively little protection. He will do whatever is necessary to get to you.”

“What happens if he does? What then?” Harry said looking at Hermione with a worried look.

“He won’t, trust me.” Lupin sounded sure. Hermione and Harry both thought that Lupin was one of the smartest wizards they knew. It must be part of the plan they would not be allowed to know.

As Lupin outlined the next couple of days’ events for Harry and Hermione, Dumbledore and Snape were using the veritaserum on Carl and Pansy. They found out many interesting names and locations. Who in the school was loyal to their Death Eater fathers and who they were keeping loyal under threats of bodily harm. The most interesting of the name was not a student at all. That name could instantly spoil Lupin’s plan. It was top secret to everyone at Hogwarts except Snape and Dumbledore.

+++++++++++++

The guests at the Yule Ball remained for several more hours hoping to hear what had happened. The band continued to play. The food was still great and after a short while the dancing commenced again as excitement dwindled.

At 1:30 AM the last of the guests headed off for their rooms in the towers. The house-elves were instructed to return the Great Hall to its normal configuration. After this was complete, Professor McGonagall came to the room where everyone but Harry and Hermione was staying. Draco had been returned to the room to avoid telling him too much of the plan. As much as everyone wanted to trust him, this plan was too delicate to take the chance. He had understood and was rather glad to go back and spend time with Ginny.

“Well, everyone. There is only one thing that I can tell you all. Some good has come of this tragedy tonight. We think we know where Ron is.” Mrs. Weasley collapsed in tears on Percy’s shoulder. Luna looked back at Professor McGonagall with a questioning look. “What? You know where Ron is? Go get him!” She was so excited that Draco and Ginny could see the goose bumps on Luna’s arms. Draco and Ginny each took one of Luna’s hands. She looked so relieved. It still had not hit her.

“I cannot tell you where, but I can tell you that that may be the only good news. There is a strong possibility that Harry and Hermione may both be sent to Azkaban awaiting the inquiry by the Wizengamot. That will not happen until the early part of next week if it happens. The decision will not be made until Monday when everyone returns to work at the Ministry of Magic.

“How is that possible? They can’t do that, can they? Draco, tell me they can’t do that.” Ginny was upset. She had become so close to Hermione and Harry. Luna shook her head in dismay.

“I don’t know anything more than you do sweetie,” he lied.

“I am going off to bed. I recommend that you do the same. There are many things to accomplish the next few days. I suggest that you spend as much time as possible with Miss Granger and Mr. Potter. It may be a while before you see them again. If ever.” Professor McGonagall hated this charade, but the reasoning for it was very good. She would do her part.

++++++++++++++++

The next morning, Bill and Charlie were sent off to search for Ron on the eastern seaboard. Reporters from the Quibbler and The Daily Prophet were gathered after the rumors were let out about the Yule Ball. Professor Dumbledore sent Snape and Lupin to answer the questions. Inspector McDougall of Scotland Yard arrived at 11 AM to meet with Arthur who had been put in charge of the investigation from the Hogwarts point-of-view.

The questions of the reporters raised more questions upon hearing the answers. They each had clearly understood that Harry Potter had indeed become mentally unstable and used the Cruciatus Curse on a first-year student believing him to be an agent of Lord Voldemort. The school had also completed an inquiry into the use of the ‘killing curse’ by Miss Granger on September 28^th. The supposition was that they had made a pact to study the Dark Arts together to protect themselves at all costs. Rumor had it that they had befriended the student who had been returned that same night Miss Granger used the curse. He was the son of noted Death Eater Lucius Malfoy. They had been planning on a method of disposing of Malfoy since his return. They were dangerous to the entire wizarding world. The information had been obtained through interrogation using veritaserum. A written timeline was presented to each reporter in the honest attempt to prevent the loss of faith by the families and friends of the current student body. They were in damage control mode.

Additionally, information was finally going to be released to the general public concerning the search for Ron Weasley, son of the Head of Muggle Artifacts on leave of absence since the disappearance. The hope was that the entire wizarding world would join in the search. The next four days search plans of the elder Weasley brother was released.

The buzz in Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade was that Potter and Granger would be sentenced to life in Azkaban for studying the Dark Arts and for actions prejudicial to the good order and discipline of the wizarding world. These charges were equal in stature to the ones preferred on the Death Eaters last summer.

++++++++++++++++++

While rumors spread like wildfire that Harry was being held in the dungeon awaiting transfer to Azkaban, Harry and Hermione were in their little hideaway. Dumbledore told them that they must remain out of sight. They could use the invisibility cloak to go to the Weasley quarters until Monday. But otherwise they would be incommunicado for the next two days.

“Can you believe this one? I heard the rumor that we were targeting Slytherins.” Harry laughed. “I think this part of the plan is just brilliant. It will be impossible to determine the truth from all the misinformation. The one truth of it all is that we were studying the Dark Arts for precisely that reason.”

“Harry, I can’t wait to see Ron. This plan still has to work in ways we aren’t privy to. It must assume some sort of reaction from the Death Eaters, Wormtail, and/or Voldemort. What they have planned I have no earthly clue?” Hermione said.

Harry handed Hermione her set of headphones as they talked. He put in a new CD and laid back on the sofa leaving room for Hermione to slide in next to him. He put his arm around her waist and closed his eyes. They laid there in the spoon position for hours shifting only to get more comfortable. They were happy for the moment. They knew that the hardest part of the plan for them came Monday and Tuesday. They had no idea what awaited them after that.

++++++++++++++++++

Bill and Charlie made sure that their presence was noticed in every little town along the eastern seaboard. Each town had a magical population that they could exploit for publicity of their search. They wanted to make sure that the search looked as wide-spread as ever.

Tonks and Shacklebolt were working the same areas that Bill and Charlie had checked the first few days after Ron’s disappearance to give the same impression that Bill and Charlie were after. Checking the area twice was often a good search and rescue tactic when a specific area where they expected to find the hostage. They relied on this misinformation to give the impression that Hogwarts was not as well protected now that they had control of Potter.

Mad-Eye and Lupin remained at Hogwarts to ensure that there could be no attacks directly on Harry or Hermione. With the majority of the student population leaving on Saturday after the Ball, there was less danger of anyone being targeted there.

+++++++++++++++++

Draco and Ginny were sitting in Luna’s room talking about the tragedy that might befall Harry and Hermione. “I can’t believe it. What should have been the most exciting news yet became bittersweet in a hurry,” said Draco.

Draco and Ginny sat and smiled at one another. Luna had not heard a word. She was staring at Ron’s picture humming Weasley is our King. At the chorus, Ginny and Draco chimed in with the harmony. Luna looked at them with a slightly embarrassed look. “I’m sorry. I am just daydreaming about seeing Ron again. I pray he is okay.”

“We do too. We now have more hope than before,” Ginny said admiring Luna’s attitude under such strain. She could be screaming up and down to go get him, but she trusted in Dumbledore and the Weasley family to know what to do.

The afternoon seemed to drag on. Ginny and Draco had sat in one of the large chairs together whispering silly things to each other and smooching it up. At first they thought it would be annoying to Luna, then they noticed that she was in her own little world.

Just as the sun had lowered in the sky, Ginny noticed movement outside Luna’s window. She shook Draco and they raced to the window. Through the snow they saw two figures running as fast as they could without coats. One was much taller than the other. It couldn’t be Hagrid. The taller one was not tall enough. Just as they reached the first tree, Draco recognized Chad’s face as he looked back. They were only 100 feet away.

Draco raced out of Luna’s door toward the access to the courtyard. He was too late. He ran as fast as he could toward Dumbledore’s chambers when Lupin and Mad-Eye came the other way. “Draco, did you see them?”

“Yes, what happened?” Draco asked in winded voice from running.

“Somehow that little blighter had something sharp enough to cut their bindings. They broke away while Dumbledore was visiting with Minister Fudge and Arthur Weasley. Dumbledore heard the door to below his chambers open and saw them running. He summoned us just moments ago.” Lupin said.

“Was this part of the plan? What point would it serve?” Draco asked with a raised eyebrow.

“No, not my plan anyway. We have to hope they freeze to death or didn’t hear our plans.” Said Lupin unsure for the first time since the plan was put in motion.

“Let’s go. We have to try to catch them.” Said Mad-Eye. They set off to get their jackets.

Ginny and Luna sat in amazement that those two could slip past the two most vigilant wizards. They wondered what was going on. Did Draco know something they didn’t know?

31. The Long Goodbye

Chapter 31—The Long Goodbye

Harry and Hermione were still sleeping on the couch in their little hideaway when Arthur Weasley came to the door. He was there with Ginny and Draco to try and coax the two lovebirds to join them in the Weasley quarters Sunday night for dinner.

“Harry…Hermione…are you there?” Asked Arthur. The first time he called there was no answer but both Hermione and Harry scurried to the door by the time he finished calling the first time.

“Harry, do I look okay? I don’t want to look like we’ve been doing something we shouldn’t have, even though we haven’t. My hair?” Hermione asked in a nervous whisper.

“You’re fine except for the giant hickey on your neck. It looks like a skin-sucking vampire got you.” Hermione was horrified and started to look for a mirror. “Hermione, I’m joking.” Hermione slapped him across the shoulder. “Ouch.”

“We’re here, just a second.” Just as Harry started to open the door Hermione pulled his shirt out of the back of his pants making him look pretty messy. She giggled.

“Come on in.” Harry looked left then right down the hall. “Quick, you guys.” Mr. Weasley had stepped through very quickly but Ginny and Draco were taking their time.

“Hermione, we’d like it if you and Harry would come to dinner with us in our quarters tomorrow night. Dobby is setting up a private feast for us tomorrow.” Ginny said. “Dad wanted to come because he wanted to see the now famous Potter/Granger hideout. You know with the muggle stuff--like your walkman and your full size stereo.”

Mr. Weasley was a kind man and a little bit of an “electronics geek” as he had learned in his job. He loved the stereo and the speakers were “cool” according to him. Ginny and Draco giggled a little as Mr. Weasley put on the headphones and rocked his head back and forth to the music. “The worlds oldest wizard teenager,” said Ginny softly as they all giggled. Her father was one great guy and she knew it.

Harry looked at Hermione and they nodded to each other. “Mr. Weasley we’d love to come to dinner tomorrow night.”

“Great. Great. I will tell Molly. Thanks for letting me look at your bitchin’ stereo. Did I say that right?” No one could keep a straight face. The laughter was so infectious that Arthur had to laugh at himself. Not only was he trying to hard to be cool, he was just a couple of years too old to carry it off without it being funny.

“Yeah, Mr. Weasley you said right.” Harry said mockingly.

“Just don’t say it again while I’m around. Okay, Dad?” Ginny was red from laughing so hard.

They left quietly. Hermione looked at Harry. “That’s why we miss Ron. He’s so much like his Dad. As bloody goofy as he can be, he is funny.” Harry said.

Harry walked back over to the stereo and unplugged the headphones so they could hear through the speakers again after hitting the A-B switch. “Harry, you’ve turned into a bit of an “electronics geek” yourself.” Said Hermione.

Harry laughed. “You like the History of Magic and I like big loud amplifiers, so unless you want to start a big argument as to which is more important….”

“No, no, you win. The History of Magic is less fun than the music, even if I like it.” Hermione said with a nod.

“See, I told you you’d see it my way some day.” Harry said with a confident smile.

Harry turned to change the CD. While he had his back turned, Hermione picked up one of the pillows off the sofa and tossed it at Harry. It was perfect timing. It hit him in the side of the head just as he was turning back toward Hermione. “I told you so, huh?” Hermione laughed. “I told you once that you had a butt whipping coming too. And, that would be today.” She grabbed the other pillow as she said it and heaved it harder this time hitting Harry across the bridge of his nose, but not knocking his glasses off.

Hermione dove behind the couch to try to get away as Harry came around with the pillows. One in each hand, he started chasing her swinging the pillows wildly trying to hit her in the backside or wherever he could reach. Hermione proved to be too quick. She got to the two smaller pillows on the chair at the other side of the room and tossed them again hitting Harry in the chest and the place no man ever wants to be hit. Harry went down like a lead balloon.

Hermione laughed and ran toward him. “Are you okay? I’m so sorry.” Just as she got there she realized he was faking. He hit her with both pillows tackled her to the bearskin rug. This time he was going to do the butt-kicking. “Ooooh, you faker.” Hermione screamed in mock anger. Harry pounded her with the pillows until she finally got one of them back and started to retaliate. Then Harry realized playing fair was causing him to get the butt-kicking. He decided that a wrestling match would be better.

They wrestled on the rug for a few minutes. Each of them was breathless from their little game. They lay down next to one another panting and smiling. “I love just goofing around with you, Hermione. It is just fun being with you. It doesn’t matter what we do.”

“I know. I never thought in a million years that having a boyfriend who was my best friend could be so much fun.” Hermione kissed him on the forehead and lay back staring at the ceiling. Harry did likewise.

“Harry, what happens if Voldemort and his cronies take the bait and are successful in stealing it? Doesn’t that mean we get caught? What happens then?” Hermione asked as she stared upwards.

“Hermione, I will never let them take you alive as long as I’m alive. If I have to, I’ll kill you myself to save you the suffering.” Harry said with a straight face.

She turned her head toward Harry. “That’s it! That’s your plan! Kill me so I don’t suffer!” As she started to get louder, she saw Harry smile. “Oh, you evil mean….” She stopped. “Truthfully, Harry.”

“Hermione, I have to have faith that there is a plan we don’t know. Remember we were told to do the best we can with what information we have. They reminded us of several spells that can help us to get free. We know some from our Dumbledore’s Army days plus those we should have used instead of the curses. I have to trust them. Even Snape has a role and I have to trust him against my better judgment.” Harry tried to make sense out of it. Of course there was a great chance that for a few minutes they could be in the clutches of one of Voldemort’s men. They’d been told that. But they had to stall for a few minutes if that happened. Someone would be there even if they didn’t see them.

“I want to believe, but I just don’t feel happy about being that close to Azkaban. What happens if we go in? I mean what if they don’t come to get us?” Hermione was truly upset about this scenario.

“I don’t know, but I am sure they thought of that too. Hermione, I know this is scary, but stop ‘what-iffing’ you’ll drive yourself…and me, I might add…mad before we have to worry about those things. We bring up stuff like that early on Monday when they prepare us for the mock sentencing with Minister of Magic Fudge.” Harry smiled and continued, “Let’s talk about or do something a little more pleasing.”

He rolled toward her and gave her a kiss. She responded well and they spent the rest of the afternoon and evening snogging and goofing off listening to music.

++++++++++++

The next evening was difficult for everyone. No one knew what anyone else knew about the plan. It was difficult to make small talk about anything concerning tomorrow’s or yesterday’s events.

Luna was the first to find something that everyone was excited about. “Okay, listen to this. The first thing I’m going to do when I see Ron…I’m going to get him some of that pumpkin pie and pumpkin juice. Then I’m going to hug the life out of him. He won’t want to hug first…he’ll be hungry. That always took precedence.” Luna laughed hard and so did everyone else. Everyone knew she was exaggerating, because they all knew Ron must be waiting more to see her than any other thing or food in the world.

“I’m not going to hug him at all. I want my money, because the Chuddley Cannons are losing their behinds. He promised me that they’d be great, so I bet on them while we were in Diagon Alley this summer. He’d better pay up too.” Harry added.

Each one in turn told a funny story about Ron. Everyone’s spirits were lifted with each one. In the backs of their minds, this could be a wake or it could be the eve (or close to it) of a great reunion. Draco finally spoke up. “I’m going to make sure I get my royalties for writing “Weasley is our King”. That brought the greatest laughter of all. Because if he did, Ron probably wouldn’t know that Draco was nearly one of the family. The look on Ron’s face would be precious.

“So, are you ready for the big day tomorrow?” Molly Weasley asked.

“Ready as we’ll ever be, I suppose.” Hermione replied. It was a strange question. Hermione and Harry already knew they’d be sent to Azkaban, but apparently no one knew except for Draco. He had been sent out after they were told that.

“I heard that there will be a report in the news about it tomorrow. None of us know what it will say.” Luna said with a prying smile.

“Neither do we,” said Harry honestly. They’d only the results not the official reason that would set the plan in motion.

“Come on. Don’t tell me they left you in the dark too.” Ginny said with a deep sigh. “I can’t take this.”

“Well, there will be a Wizengamot trial won’t there?” I don’t know lied Hermione. “Like Harry said we only know that there is to be some announcement tomorrow in the papers based on the interviews of Lupin and Snape by the press yesterday.” She tried to make it as believable as possible without giving it away.

“Professor McGonagall said that you could be sent to Azkaban awaiting a trial. Have you heard that?” Asked Luna.

“That is what we’ve heard.” Finally, thought Harry, a part where I can answer truthfully.

Harry looked at Hermione and back at Mr. Weasley and Mrs. Weasley. “Thank you for your hospitality tonight. This is an amazing dinner.” They had eaten a dinner that consisted of roast duck, roast chicken, potatoes, vegetables and some of the best chocolate moose they had ever eaten. “I hope we have some more like these when Ron gets back.”

“Hear! Hear!” Everyone raised their glasses in an impromptu toast.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Everyone had a better time by the end of the night than they expected. They knew that Monday would not be a good day for their get together so they were all pleased to have spent a night of laughing and joking. Each person said their own little prayer for Ron’s safe return and for a good outcome for Harry and Hermione. The little party ended at a respectable 10 PM

The following morning was a train-wreck. The Quibbler and The Daily Prophet arrived before dawn. The press release was verbatim in each newspaper as written below.

The Daily Prophet Monday, December 28^th

Rouge Hogwarts’ Students Sentenced to Azkaban

Life with no parole or visitation

By Rita Skeeter

A reliable source has told the Quibbler that Minister of Magic Fudge signed a declaration last Friday condemning two Hogwarts students to Azkaban prison for conduct contrary to the good order and discipline of the Magical Community. Hermione Granger and Harry Potter had been positively identified as the two students who had made a pact to learn the Unforgivable Curses and use them on unsuspecting students, faculty or civilians based on their affiliation with the Slytherin House at Hogwarts. Their sentences are life without parole or visitation.

The results of a two-month long investigation found that Miss Granger had indeed used the ‘killing curse’ on an intruder on the night of September 28^th. This was action was contrary to current wizarding law. No evidence of the conspiracy to rid the community of people with differing opinions about the status of muggle-born wizards and witches had been uncovered until this past Friday, December 25^th. During the Yule Ball Harry Potter used the Cruciatus Curse on a first-year student of the Slytherin House claiming that he was an agent of the notorious and ruthless He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. Witnesses report that Potter, 16 and a Member of Gryffindor House, threatened staff and other party-goers with the same curse. He was restrained by a Ministry Auror, Alister “Mad-Eye” Moody. Both Miss Granger and Mr. Potter are being held in the dungeons of Hogwarts until they are transported by carriage to Azkaban prison tomorrow morning. The caravan of carriages carrying the two will leave at precisely 10 AM and are scheduled to arrive at Azkaban at 7 PM Greenwich Mean Time. Check your local news source for further details on the progress of their incarceration.

Two hours after the delivery of the newspapers, Harry and Hermione were taken from their hideaway to Gryffindor tower.

Snape and Professor Dumbledore arrived shortly after they’d been taken to Gryffindor tower. “I must inform you of the decree of the Minister of Magic.” Dumbledore read the entire decree written on formal Ministry parchments. “I regret to inform you that you will kept in the dungeons until transport tomorrow morning at 10 AM.”

Harry and Hermione were shocked. They had been told to expect strange things, but shackles and the dungeons were a little too realistic for their liking. They realized that they had no choice but to follow the orders that Lupin had given them. Make this believable. Everyone must think that they were going to be star-crossed lovers separated and banished to prison.

What Harry and Hermione didn’t know was that everything from here on was realistic. They would spend the next 22 hours in separate cells with shackles. They would not be allowed any more special treatment. They could not risk anyone sensing a trap with freshly showered students being taken to prison when they’d reportedly spent the weekend in the dungeons.

They were marched out of Gryffindor in front of all Hogwarts’ students still living at school during the holidays. The press was there with camera’s flashing everywhere. They were now officially prisoners awaiting transfer. They could feel the tension and it had a strange effect on them. They could feel the solemn stares of their fellow Gryffindors. They could see the tears on Padma, Parvati, and Lavender’s faces. The Weasley’s stood their mortified. Outside of those present in Dumbledore’s quarters and those given assignments since, no one knew the full plan except Dumbledore, Lupin and Snape. Lupin would not be available. Tonight began the full moon.

As they passed the largest gathering of students, Harry put the clincher on it. “Hermione, we’ll be freed. I love you. I’ll will come get you!”

“I love you too, Harry,” were the last words they would be allowed to say to each other for the next 22 hours.

Dumbledore stood in front of the gathering crowd. “This is truly one of the saddest days in Hogwarts’ history. But it reminds us of the need to remain open-minded and not allow our emotions drive us to do the terrible things they’ve done. Good people can make bad choices. Don’t be like them.”

The plan was now gathering full steam. If the reports from Hogwarts did not convince Voldemort and the Death Eaters that they were truly en route to their doorstep nothing would. Snape smiled as he looked at Harry and Hermione being escorted down the stairs toward the dungeons. Their heads disappeared below the rows of steps on the staircase.

32. Road to Azkaban

Chapter 32—Road to Azkaban

Dumbledore and Snape returned to Dumbledore’s chambers after Hermione and Harry had been safely put in the dungeons. Dumbledore was happy that the plan was now in action. His fears that the plan would be discovered seemed to lessen as the weekend continued. The escape of Carl and Pansy was an unfortunate turn. Not so much the fact that they got away, but that the plan had called for their release this morning. They had no reason to hold them other than to say that they were being held for observation and for their own safety until Potter and Granger were safely sequestered.

“Severus, we must find out the whereabouts of our two young mischievous Slytherins. They have had a two day head start. Did we find them and follow them on Saturday?” Dumbledore was preoccupied with Minister Fudge both Saturday and Sunday. He was not able to follow everything as he would have liked.

“Yes, Headmaster, we did. They were able to get off the grounds. They stole some winter clothes from a nearby house. They appear to be headed toward Azkaban.” Snape said with a sour look on his face. “I apologize, Professor, I should have known more about the members of my house. We could have prevented this.”

“There is no reason to apologize. As it turned out, it has given us a break we would not have had.” Dumbledore replied.

“We will be able to keep track of them. Hopefully they will give us a look at exactly where the house in which Mr. Weasley is located.” Snape said with a look of satisfaction. He had suggested letting them go after he successfully performed a memory charm to reduce the information they had on their plans, if any. He and Dumbledore provided some new memories a la Harry and Hermione.

+++++++++++++++++++++

Everyone at Hogwarts was on pins and needles all day. Draco and Ginny sat with Luna in stunned silence. No one in Gryffindor could concentrate. What were they to do? The most popular students in their house had been convicted by Ministerial Decree and sentenced to life at Azkaban.

Harry and Hermione had been taken by surprise when they were taken to the dungeons. Neither was prepared for the dark and damp conditions of the five by ten stone-floored, brick-walled cells. They were given just enough to eat and drink to keep them from feeling hunger pangs. The stark reality of the sentence to Azkaban was at their doorstep. The only thing that allowed them to maintain their concentration was the knowledge that this part was staged as part of the plan. Or, was it? Doubt began to creep in to both of their minds. They had not spent this much time apart in over two months. There was enough doubt and time to think that each of them realized how lucky they were.

Morning came earlier than expected for both of them. They were awakened at 6 AM and prepared for their journey. They were given breakfast at 7 AM. At 8 AM, they were required to remove all personal items from their person, remove their current clothes and put on the coveralls given them by the Azkaban escorts. They were placed in leg irons and handcuffs. The caravan was being assembled to transport them to Azkaban. The carriages would be brought by the castle one by one to carry the guards and the prisoners. This would be done to prevent anyone from knowing which carriage contained the prisoners.

At 9:45 they were removed from their dungeon cells and paraded in single file toward the carriages. The halls were lined with students and staff. Tears were on the faces of nearly every Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, and Ravenclaw. Some Slytherins turned out in support. As they passed, a chant of support erupted.

“Let them go. Let them go. Let them go. Let Harry and Hermione go. Let Harry and Hermione go.” Nearly every person in attendance joined in. Dumbledore and Snape listened quietly. They realized how shocking this must be for all of them. When the door to the loading area was closed behind them, the chanting stopped. No one had ever expected this.

Harry and Hermione were helped into their carriage at precisely 10 AM and the caravan began. The trip would only take about nine hours since they would make about five miles an hour. The past three hours had seemed to take a lifetime to both of them. The next nine would be unbearable.

The carriage bounced and shook every bone in their body. As close as they had become they could not think of a single thing to talk about. There were no plans for beyond the next six hours.

There was no light in their carriage. The holes in the floor were there to allow air into the carriage. Harry fell asleep when the light began to fade from the holes in the floor. Hermione finally faded off to sleep as he listened to Harry’s rhythmical breathing.

The caravan stopped. Harry and Hermione never heard the brake grind the carriage to a stop. The driver got off the seat and stretched his legs. He motioned to the drivers in front and in back of him. Each driver of the six carriages did the same. The stop had to be made now, because stopping closer to their destination after 4 PM would mean complete darkness. That’s when the driver of the first carriage began running back to his carriage waving his arms. Out of the sky to the west, there appeared four men on brooms. They streaked toward the carriages. The guards from each carriage in front and behind came out of their carriage and ran to the side of Harry’s and Hermione’s carriage.

As they did so, the men on the brooms disappeared back to the west. It had been obvious that they had been watched for a great distance along their current path. This was undoubtedly a feint designed to identify the carriage carrying their precious cargo. No one of course knew this, because they thought they were delivering their prisoners to Azkaban. Night fell quickly and the commotion outside had scared both Harry and Hermione.

Finally, Hermione spoke. “That shouldn’t have happened. They were out of position and had been surprised. I was sure we’d have good escorts who were capable of protecting us.” She had no idea what had happened except that all those voices should not have been around their carriage and what she could glean from their conversations.

“What did you hear?” Harry asked.

“They saw four men on brooms coming from the direction of Azkaban. They turned away and headed home.” She said relating their conversation. “I wonder if it is distraction.”

At that very moment they felt a strong jolt from behind their carriage. They were immobile the carriages they were in had locking bars for their leg irons. The carriage began to move violently side-to-side. Just as Hermione began to scream, the carriage flipped on its side leaving her and Harry lying on the wall of the carriage instead of sitting in their seats.

“It’s the center one,” shouted an unfamiliar voice. “Get them out of there.” They heard a cracking noise as the side panel from the opposite wall as pried loose. The men who looked inside wore white ski masks and coats hoods with sign of the Death Mark on them. They must have been hiding along the road Harry thought. Harry could not believe his eyes. The person grabbing him raised his voice. “So, Potter we meet again.” It was Lucius Malfoy. He was sure of it. He felt the sensation of a mist in his face and lost consciousness. So did Hermione.

++++++++++++++++++++++++

Bill and Charlie had just circled over the gates to Azkaban when the caravan appeared minus one carriage. Charlie motioned to Bill to and they flew off under the cover of darkness to find the missing carriage. It could not pass undetected. After fifteen minutes or so, they found it twelve miles from Azkaban abandoned and in a shambles. They became concerned because they had expected one of the other five to have a mark of an “H” secretly imbedded in the front portion of the carriage. However this was the one that had it. Harry and Hermione had been here. They were no longer anywhere to be found. There were six guards lying in odd positions as though it had just toppled over. No one appeared seriously hurt, but the one side of the carriage didn’t appear normal. It had been pried open.

Charlie wondered why the guards were not dead if it were the Death Eaters that took Harry and Hermione. He was first to realize what had happened. Someone had hijacked the caravan carrying Harry and Hermione. But it had been done so as not to create an alarm. Harry and Hermione were probably still in one of the carriages. They flew as fast as their new Firebolts would carry them.

As they neared the caravan again, they found all five of the carriages stopped in an open field approximately two hundred yards from the main road and entrance to Azkaban. The doors were open.

Charlie and Bill were looking all over for the others. Where were Shacklebolt, Tonks, Snape, Dumbledore, and the other half-dozen aurors the ministry was supposed to have had assigned as surveillance. They remained at a distance to avoid detection. They nestled down in their polar white winter jackets so as to be undetectable in the snow.

They now saw what they had hoped for. The house Harry had described became visible as eight figures appeared out of the snow much the same way they had hidden. Charlie and Bill stealthily moved on their bellies to get as close as they could. It was unreal that no one was there besides them.

Just as the group entering the house climbed the stairs and disappeared into the doorway, Albus Dumbledore and Severus Snape apparated ten feet in front of them. The house disappeared almost as quickly as they had appeared.

“Professor…Snape…you’re too late they took them into the house.” Dumbledore wheeled on them with a look of exasperation.

“Sh. Sh. Everything is going as planned. Don’t make another sound.” Dumbledore warned.

+++++++++++++++++++++

Wormtail laughed as Harry and Hermione were thrown to the floor in front of Ron. “There Weasley. We brought you some company. Lord Voldemort will be here shortly to help you all enjoy you reunion.”

Harry’s and Hermione’s leg irons had been blown apart by one of the Death Eaters when the carriages stopped this time. They had been made to lie down in the snow. They still shivered. Harry looked around for Ron. Harry’s sight was still a little blurry from the effects of the mist in his eyes. But he could make out his friends puffy and swollen face. The look of horror on Ron’s face made Harry sick. He could still see the spider sitting over Ron’s left eye. Everywhere the spider had bitten him a new swelling knot had grown.

They were all silent as Wormtail presented them with Nagini to keep them in check. “To think that Lord Voldemort will have plenty to feed Nagini tonight. We no longer have to keep Mr. Weasley alive.” Wormtail’s silver hand and forearm were a frightening sight. It brought the reality of death knocking at Harry’s memory. Cedric Dig gory.

“Wormtail, you are a sick son of a bitch. Why did you have to betray my parents? I couldn’t hate anyone more than I hate you and that freak Voldemort.” His scar burned at the mention of the name of Voldemort.

Wormtail turned his wand on Harry. “You will call him Lord Voldemort or I will do something rather unpleasant to your lovely little girlfriend Potter. I know you don’t care about yourself. That’s the best part of the Ministry delivering you to us. We can kill you after you have watched Granger tortured to death. Oooh, what a Christmas present indeed!”

With that Wormtail walked out with the Death Eaters and let Hermione and Harry sit on the floor beside Ron.

“Ron, are you okay?” Hermione asked.

“No, not really.” Ron vomited at his feet. It was then that Hermione realized the stench in the room. Ron had been ill many times from the non-lethal poison of the spider bites. This was much worse than the slugs. Ron’s face was drawn and his wrists and ankles were blood red with open chafe marks from the ropes.

“Ron, mate. We have to think of something. We can’t die like this.” They heard howling outside the house. It seemed to come from the forest to the south.

“Yeah, right Harry. I’ve been thinking that too, once or twice,” Ron said without a smile as he vomited again. “Ahhhh.” Ron’s left cheek was swelling from a new bite. “I want death, Harry. I want it now.”

“Ron Weasley. You shut up about dying. Luna and your family are waiting for you.” Hermione said in protest. She felt nauseous also. But she felt nauseous because she could feel death approaching.”

They could hear footsteps coming closer to the room. “You two disgust me.” Said Wormtail. “Even though it resulted in Potter being delivered to us, why would you attempt to attack Malfoy in a public place with a hundred witnesses? And, Parkinson, all you had to do was report to our friend from Scotland Yard. Isn’t that right McDougall.”

“Yes sir.” That voice sounded familiar to Harry. Then he realized that was the Scotland Yard Inspector who had been conducting the investigation into Malfoy’s disappearance and the murders. He helped devise the search plans for Ron.

They all heard Carl and Pansy scream as they were picked up by the hair and pulled into Harry’s room.

“Do you want to see what real hate can do with the Cruciatus Curse Potter? What you did was a parlor trick that caused a lot of pain. He will beg for mercy when he can speak.” Wormtail removed his wand from his robe pointed it at Carl. “Crucio.”

The spastic grin on Carl’s face made them turn away. The veins in his forehead were so blue and protruded as his face turned red from the lack of oxygen. The muscles in his half-clothed frost bitten body tensed until they were so defined that many of the smaller muscles could be detected as they convulsed. The blood curdling scream was captured in his throat because he had no oxygen to use for his voice.

Harry was angry. Hermione was terrified. Ron was unmoved. This had happened to him time and again over almost three months. “What your boss won’t let you touch me though, huh? You only get the small fish.”

“No, Potter, I get to watch Granger convulse the same way.” Wormtail turned toward Hermione.

Just as he turned toward her, there was an odd sense of the house shuddering…and then…Harry’s scar burned so bad he had to close his eyes. “Hermione, I love you. I can’t take it. He’s here.”

Hermione turned to her left and looked. Standing before her with six Death Eaters stood Lord Voldemort. He began to laugh as he put his hand over Wormtail’s wand to lower it. Harry’s scar burned even more.

“So this is the little tart that keeps Potter from becoming a madman. Not bad Potter. Too bad she had to get involved with you. She’ll only live a few more minutes.” Voldemort’s eyes burned a hole into Hermione’s. She refused to look away.

“You can kill us but you can’t take away what he stands for. And, you know what kind of a man he is and that’s why you hate him. You wish you were half the wizard he is.” Hermione protested.

“Ha! Ha! Ha! You are as delusional as they said you are.” Voldemort turned to Harry. “Which one do I kill first, Harry?”

“Should I do it in the same order I did your parents?” Voldemort paused. “You know, dear Ronny and then your little girlfriend. The people you loved most in life could choose for you, too, if you can’t make up your mind.”

“First a test and demonstration.” He said.

“Crucio!” He pointed his wand at Pansy. She screamed. It was so different to hear a girl scream. It reminded him of his mother. This was more torture he thought. The sound of that voice screaming. He looked at Pansy. Blood was coming from her eyes, nose and mouth. Voldemort was capable of using the Cruciatus Curse to the point of causing a horrible death. His hate was that strong. He could see the veins in Pansy’s neck bulge to the point that they might burst killing her instantly. Her eyes were now protruding in a mask of horror.

“Stop. Please stop.” It was Hermione’s voice as she sobbed.

Voldemort stopped, but strangely the warped smile had disappeared from his face. The house shook and a loud powerful voice commanded, “Now! Now! Now!” The room erupted in a series of blinding flashes of green, orange, red and yellow beams of light. New voices, more people. Curses flew from the lips of voices as yet unheard tonight. Familiar faces had appeared that had not been there moments before. Two Death Eaters had hit the floor before they could get their wands to the ready. Two others appeared to be attacking them. It had to be an illusion.

“Voldemort, how does it feel to be deceived?” Dumbledore’s voice rang out above the din.

Harry had been able to kick Ron’s chair hard enough to get Ron to the floor. He crawled to Hermione and covered her as he felt the sting of burning pain on his back. Everything went dark.

33. Battle for Life

Author’s Note: I will spare you the tough cliffhangers for the last few chapters but they’ll start again with the sequel that’s in the works. I had to make sure you’d come back to read. Thank you for you kind reviews.

Chapter 33—Battle for Life

The most terrifying assumption that Lupin and Dumbledore had made was that both Wormtail and Voldemort were prone to extreme arrogance. Once they had Harry Potter in their sights, they would drop their guard to the possibility of a trap. Especially the kind of trap they had faced this evening.

Unknown to Charlie and Bill, Tonks and Shacklebolt had been there with another auror named Hellman. They had watched the area where the house might be since late Saturday night. They only needed to pop up in various previous search locations to establish a reasonable assumption that they were engaged in the search. One of the three would remain.

Monday night they caught two Death Eaters as they came out of the house. They knew that this was critical. Dumbledore and Snape had joined them to interrogate Lucius Malfoy and the elder Crabbe but had to return to Hogwarts to maintain the illusion. They were able to get the incantation for making the house appear. Shacklebolt and Hellman made ready to assume the identities of Malfoy and Crabbe using polyjuice. As aurors they’d been trained in Occlumency. These two were selected because of their proficiency and skill in battle. They would infiltrate the house to see Ron and ensure that their feint worked as planned.

Tonks had left to return word for Dumbledore and Snape when Charlie and Bill had lied down in the snow watching everything unfold. Everyone involved in the plan had no idea whether their assumption was correct. Shacklebolt’s and Hellman’s orders were to protect Hermione and Harry. They were to find a way to be their escorts whenever the Death Eaters took them. Voldemort and Wormtail were the targets. There would be enough members of the Order to handle the Death Eaters, but a concentrated attack would be the only way to take down Voldemort. If the danger to Hermione or Harry became imminent the attack would begin.

++++++++++++++++

At 2 PM, Shacklebolt and Hellman had taken their positions with four other Death Eaters on the road. They’d found a place to hide. It was a stroke of luck when the caravan had stopped in the road just as the feint was to occur. The plan for the Death Eaters was to draw attention ahead to give those behind the caravan time to move into position and attack the caravan. They concentrated on the center carriage. McDougall had given them the secret of the H, because he had been allowed to know by Dumbledore. Leaving enough guards alive was only to allow a credible explanation of an accident on the road. The others were killed and buried in the snow not far away.

From this point on Shacklebolt and Hellman would be under constant scrutiny by the other Death Eaters. To this point, they had been able to assume the identities without face to face contact with other Death Eaters. They remained silent to avoid voice recognition as much as possible. Once inside the events must happen within an hour or the last dose of polyjuice would wear off.

They were now standing in the upstairs room where Ron had been held. Watching as the horror of death swept over Pansy Parkinson, they could feel the next step coming. Shacklebolt and Hellman slowly moved their hands to be ready with their wands. Shacklebolt was closest to Harry and Hermione. Hellman was closest to Wormtail and Voldemort.

In an instant, the battle was on. Shacklebolt raised his wand and hit Wormtail with “Stupefy.” Dumbledore, Snape, Charlie, Bill, Tonks and Arthur Weasley each took one Death Eater. Only Charlie had been grazed by a curse that had left him momentarily stunned. As the battle unfolded, Voldemort grazed Harry in the back with a curse that was partially blocked by Shacklebolt as he attempted to grasp Voldemort’s arm and take him down. Voldemort was much stronger than he physically appeared. Voldemort took aim on the fallen Shacklebolt who was now attempting to bring him down at the legs. “Avada Kedavra!” Shacklebolt’s face curled in pain as he slumped to the ground. Voldemort turned toward Harry again only to find Dumbledore and Snape in his path.

Voldemort apparated at the sight of Dumbledore and Snape. Snape turned to assist Harry, Hermione and Ron. The battle was over for now. The second most dangerous time had begun. Lord Voldemort had been stung. Many of his Death Eaters were dead or captured and Harry Potter was escaping again. Wormtail was rushed to Azkaban and put in a top-security cell after he had been prepared by Snape. He had charmed the shackles taken from the carriages and placed them on the Wormtails ankles and put an unbreakable charm on them. His wand was confiscated.

Arthur, Bill and a still dazed Charlie surrounded Ron. They untied his bindings. Arthur sat beside Ron, took him in his arms and hugged him. Bill and Charlie attempted to fashion some bandages for his ankles and wrists. Snape found a bruised Hermione under Harry. Harry was moaning in pain. The searing marks of the burn from the curse looked painful. Snape smiled. After all he didn’t hate Potter as much as he liked to see him squirm and suffer. That’s what know one knew. He carefully pulled out a potion from his pocket which he poured into a clean bit of cloth and wiped it across the angry burns on Harry’s back. It temporarily eased the pain enough for Harry to move a little more freely.

“Hurry! We must get the wounded back to St. Mungo’s and Hogwarts as soon as possible.” Dumbledore decreed. “There is plenty more to do. The second phase of the plan is yet to get underway.”

++++++++++++++++++

A horribly disfigured Pansy clung to life. Carl too was still breathing but there was bruising under his ears around his neck. It was probable that he would die from the burst veins in his neck. They would try to return him to St. Mungo’s.

They now only used one carriage to carry Harry, Ron, Hermione, Snape and Arthur. Harry was not pleased to be with Snape but he was in too much pain to argue. Four thestrals were now tied to their carriage to bring their precious cargo back to Hogwarts as rapidly as possible. They wouldn’t fly, but the speed they could make over ground kept the carriage just above the road to avoid the frozen snow, ice potholes and other road hazards.

Harry could barely speak, but he moved close to Hermione and held her hand. “Are you okay, sweet..,” Harry winced in pain. Breathing deep enough to speak caused the skin around the burn to stretch causing pain. He spoke softer and more slowly. “I love you.”

“I’m okay,” she lied. Her ribs were sore where Harry had landed on her to cover her and the bruises on her legs and arms from being pushed to the floor were extremely painful. “Don’t talk Harry. I can see it hurts to talk. I love you too. We’ll be back to Hogwarts soon.” Harry nodded in agreement.

The trip only took two hours now that the wheels of the carriage no longer had to labor through the snow-covered road. The thestrals seemed to understand the need for great haste.

“You all will be taken directly to Miss Lovegood’s room. The privacy there will allow you to be taken care of until the cover story of your return and the commutation of your sentences is explained.” Snape directed. “The plan has put the wizarding world in danger now from a cornered and beaten adversary. He will not take this lightly.”

Once inside the grounds they would be safe from a sudden appearance of Voldemort in front of them. While McDougall had been killed in the battle, the other undercover wizards at Scotland Yard were now under suspicion. There were accounts of people sympathetic to the Death Eaters that had arisen from the interrogations but no more names. There still was a credible danger from infiltrators in Hogwarts.

As they approached the lake in near Hogwarts, Ron briefly raised his head to see out the windows. He saw what he’d imagined he’d never see again. He laid his head back into his father’s shoulder.

There arrival had been forewarned. Madam Pomfrey, Molly, Luna and Ginny awaited them at the entrance to the infirmary. A makeshift stretcher was levitated by Snape holding Ron with his dad alongside. Harry was able to walk with considerable pain. Ron was the important one now. He needed the most attention.

Luna sat with tears in her eyes in disbelief. She knew it had been too cruel a turn to have thought that Harry and Hermione could be sent off to Azkaban. That’s what she’d wanted to believe and it was true. Now her Ron was home. At least their home. She cried the first long cry she had permitted herself in a very long time. Ginny held her head to her breast. “Luna, he’s home. They brought him home. Don’t cry. He’ll be fine.” Ginny had to fight the tears too.

+++++++++++++++++++++

The stealthy arrival of the rest of the party was met with great anticipation. As Hellman arrived with his dead partner Shacklebolt, the mood became somber. He had done his job and paid with his life. “Hellman, what did you do with the real Malfoy and Crabbe?”

“Well, let’s just say they were left to play with the wolves in the forest to the south. My impression is that they proved to be quite a tasty meal for our friend Lupin.” He smiled. No one knew whether he was telling the truth or not. But it seemed rather fitting. “I can assure you that neither of them will be a problem in the future.”

Madam Pomfrey had put poultices on Ron’s swollen bites and had given him a sedative. His muscles were atrophied from sitting so long without moving and he had sores on his bottom. Occasionally, he had spoken of the pain in his joint were the strain was greatest. His smaller, shortened muscles pulled excruciatingly on his joints feeling very similar to arthritis. It would take time for him to recover.

Harry was much better. There was no lingering effect from the curse itself. It was just the burn that needed healing. A poultice was also given to him with a much stronger version than Snape had carried. He was laid out on a mattress of blankets and cushions since there was only one bed in the room. All three were given sleeping drafts to keep them sedated until morning.

The door to the infirmary was closed and locked as Dumbledore arrived with Minister Fudge. There were no patients save Goyle at the other end of the floor. “Ladies and Gentleman, Minister Fudge and I have decided on the announcement for tomorrow morning’s briefing. It is imperative that you know how this will be released since you have already seen the three of them here.”

While Harry, Hermione, and Ron slept, everyone was briefed on the story that would be given to the press the next morning. The horrific attack on the caravan would be told in graphic detail. The deaths of the guards and Shacklebolt would be embellished to bring sympathy to the situation. The spin-doctoring had begun. While nothing was untrue in the final outcome, the events of their surveillance and deception were left out. In light of the tragedy and the new evidence that there had been a credible threat made toward Harry and Draco at the Yule Ball, the Wizengamot would convene to review the case. They also decided that the charges against Miss Granger were to be dropped based on the deadly intent of the Death Eaters.

There was a collective sigh of relief from the Weasley’s and Draco. He felt better now that there was an excellent chance that his friend Harry would not be prosecuted for saving his life. “Ginny…Mrs. Weasley…that’s the best news, isn’t it? Ron will have his best friend around when he recovers.” Draco had not lost sight of the fact that he was second-fiddle as far as his friendship with Harry went. He had yet to confront Ron with the idea of Ginny and he being a couple.

Dumbledore turned to Madam Pomfrey. “I believe we have a better idea of the curse used to incapacitate Mr. Goyle. I believe it was the same curse used on Harry tonight, but Harry had the good fortune of not getting hit full-on.” Dumbledore described the effects of the curse and Madam Pomfrey went to work with Snape to work out a possible potion to restore Goyle to health as much as possible. He would face the same physical therapy problems as Ron from the lack of movement and the loss of muscularity.

+++++++++++++++++++++

The next few days brought both sadness and joy. The joy far outweighed the sadness for the Weasley’s and Luna. But Harry again found no solace in the fact that another good man had died protecting him. It had been the second time that Shacklebolt had run interference for him. The first had been last year in Dumbledore’s chambers. Harry was sad for Shacklebolt, but he was comforted by the fact his best friend was making a relatively speedy recovery.

By the end of the third day the bites on Ron’s face and arms had healed using the poultices and the angry abrasions around his wrists and ankles had begun to heal. Ron could twist his hands and ankles with pain, but he could move them now to begin walking.

Harry would never forget the morning Ron awoke to find Harry, Hermione, Ginny and Luna at his bedside.

Ron’s eyes fluttered as he tried to focus on the room around him. The light burned his eyes as he woke. “I love you, Ronnie.” Harry supported Luna so she could get close enough to give Ron a kiss on the cheek. Ron’s arms were so weak that he couldn’t reach to touch her, but he smiled.

After a few minutes of gathering his thoughts and trying to clear his throat to talk Ron said, “I never thought I’d see you again. I dreamed of you every day. You were both my reason to live and the greatest sorrow. I was tormented with the memory and vision of you falling in that corridor. My god, do I love you!” Ron teared and smiled at the same time. “How are you, sweetie?”

“I’m better than I would have been without these three.” She purposefully left Draco out for the moment. One thing at a time.

“Harry, you crazy son-of-a-bitch, what the hell were you thinking? You too Hermione? You could have been killed.” Ron protested.

“Oh, let’s just say it wasn’t the save someone thing this time. The decision was pretty much out of my hands.” Harry acknowledged. “I’ll explain the whole thing later. We’ll be back after you’ve had time with Luna.” Ginny smiled and kissed her brother on the cheek.

Harry popped back to reality. He looked at Ron walking between the bars with braces on his arms to help steady his grip. He couldn’t hold his weight on the bars yet, but Madam Pomfrey said it would only be a few days more.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

When Lupin returned on the Friday before classes recommenced, Harry had a few choice words for him. “Why did you put Hermione in such a predicament? You could have gotten her killed. I didn’t think the plan was for any more than getting Ron back.”

“I thought that there was little chance of that. If Shacklebolt or Hellman thought that the threat to your lives was real at any point prior to Voldemort, they were to get you out.” Lupin said.

“That is ridiculous, Lupin. I have been under the threat of death when I was on Privet Drive. What did you think would happen if I got within ten feet of Wormtail or Voldemort. Tea and crumpets for everyone maybe.” Harry was incensed that they had been pawns.

“That was why it would work. There was no way Voldemort would suspect we’d let allow you to be taken. Never. I am sorry you and Hermione suffered, but there was nothing short of your presence that would bring out Voldemort.” Lupin looked truly sad that he had used Harry and Hermione, but he had done what he thought would ultimately save them. The fact that Voldemort might escape was a risk. If he did, it meant that Ron probably would be safe. If he stayed to fight, the firepower brought to bear on him would be enough to kill him.

The decree releasing Harry and Hermione to the custody of the Ministry aurors at Hogwarts was printed in the morning editions of the Quibbler and the Daily Prophet that day. The entire story as outlined had been delivered to the public along with the message that Lord Voldemort still had considerable resources. The hearing in front of the Wizengamot would be held on

February 9^th at 10 AM in the Great Hall of Hogwarts so as not to expose Harry to outside dangers and to hear from student witnesses.

Harry and Hermione sat in the little sofa that was in the corner of Luna’s room talking for the first time since they’d first kissed without the burden of fear. All fear wasn’t gone, but the oppressive fear of death was lightened. They smiled and held each others hand. Hermione had hugged Harry once that day and almost made Harry pass out from the pain in his back. She’d learned her lesson. There’d be little goofing off or fooling around for a couple of days until Harry healed more.

34. New Beginnings

Author’s Note: I have taken the liberty of giving Mr. and Mrs. Granger first names. They are Robert and Emily.

Chapter 34—New Beginnings

“What? You love who? Bloody hell! Over my dead body! If he touches you, I’ll knock him into next week! Ginny, what are you just boy crazy or what? For Merlin sake, I’d rather you have a centaur for a boyfriend.” Ron was still yelling when Ginny backed out of the room unsure of what to say.

In the corridor, Harry, Hermione and Luna were laughing so hard they had to hold each other up. Draco wasn’t so amused. “Geez, you’d think you told him I got you pregnant.” Harry was coughing he’d laughed so hard. “Hey, Potter, it isn’t that funny!” Draco was beside himself with embarrassment.

“No, Draco, don’t be mad at us. What? You think it’s easy for a guy who just spent two glorious months with your Dad’s friends in the Hotel of Horrors and he’d be glad to hear the possibility that you could be at the family reunions? Get real, mate. Give the guy some time to get used to the idea.” Harry almost started laughing again.

Draco still was not persuaded. He grabbed Ginny’s hand and walked off. “Whatever, mate? I just hate being left out.” He kept walking.

Harry watched as they walked away. “Hermione…Luna…give me a few minutes with Ron.”

Harry went into the room. His face and arms still had faint blemishes that were unnoticeable because Ron was still fuming and beet red. “Do you believe my sister? If she’s shagging him, I’ll kill ‘em both.”

“Hey, hey…my brotha with a different motha,” said Harry doing his best hip-hop move. “Really, mate. I didn’t think you knew the words you’ve been using for the last five minutes. Settle down.” Ron stopped for a second shocked at Harry.

“What the bloody hell was that all about?” Ron motioned with his hand and fingers. “And the brothers of different mothers bit?” He laughed. Harry looked funny as hell doing that, he thought.

“Mate, I mean listen.” Harry demanded. “Without Draco, Luna and Ginny would have been lost. You know how much I hated him. He and Ginny split time with Hermione and I taking care of Luna. I don’t know how it happened either, but it has. We’d just better get used to it. Finally, your sister met someone who isn’t a flake.”

“Yeah, that Potter bloke she fancied turned out to be a bloody nutter! You have to be kidding me! I don’t ‘effing’ believe it! Did the whole world lose its clue? A Malfoy and a Weasley? Next thing you’ll be telling me is that Hermione’s parents are going to let you live with them. What a joke?” Ron couldn’t settle down.

“Well, now that you mention it. I am going to spend the summer with them in America. You know the colonies…er… the United States for you morons. Oh, yeah, you went to wizard school. You probably don’t understand that joke do you, you rube!” Harry was giving it back to him now. “What? To think I bloody risked my life to bring back my ungrateful best friend so he can call me a nutter. I don’t ‘effing’ believe that either. I guess we’re even on that score, huh?”

“You what? You’re going to spend the summer with Hermione? Her parents approved of this? Now, I know you’re mad. If I went away with Luna to the States, we’d never leave the hotel room.” Ron laughed. “Really?” He shook his head in disbelief. “You say Malfoy has changed, huh?”

“Ron, your mum and dad like him. He helped everyone get through a lot of stuff. You should have seen them at first. She’d give him a dirty look and he’d come back for more.” Harry told him about the first couple of weeks when Malfoy was still recovering. “And, then he told me that he wanted to feel part of something like you and I have, mate. He said it was too late for him to make it up to me and Hermione, but he’d like to try. He was a stand-up bloke that night.” Harry cleared his throat. “Mate, I missed you. By the way, that wasn’t a joke…you are like my brother. I never gave up hope. And, neither did Malfoy. Give the bloke a chance. If not for your best mate, then do it for Ginny.”

Ron noticed that Harry was as serious as he’d ever been. He was not ashamed to tell him that he cared for him or that Malfoy was okay. “Go get Ginny and Draco for me, will ya Harry? If you feel it’s the right thing, I’ll do it.” Ron watched Harry for a second. “Harry, me too mate. I love you like a brother too. Now get the bloody hell out of here.” Ron felt a slight tear in his eye.

+++++++++++++++++++

New Year’s passed and classes began that Monday morning. Ron was able to use crutches, but decided to put Ginny and Draco to work. He’d told Draco that if he could push him around Hogwarts for a whole week without getting him killed, he’d think about being nice to him. He laughed when he said it, but no one--including Harry--was sure he was joking.

Classes went well considering the number of people who would stop Ron and ask him how he felt and what had happened. Ron liked being a celebrity of sorts. He was really getting sick of hearing Weasley is our King from every first-year he passed. Harry and Draco told the first years they’d hex them if they didn’t pay their respects to Ron. Neither Harry nor Draco minded the two nights of detention Dumbledore gave them for their little joke. It gave those little blighters nightmares and it irritated Ron. Getting Ron going was more fun than they used to have making fun of Draco.

This continued until finally Ron gave in and told Draco that he was welcome to the ‘family’ sort of. Ron was amazed at how fast things changed after that. No more singing and no more antagonistic behavior from Draco or Harry.

The next few weeks provided milestone after milestone. Ron was finally able to walk without crutches or a cane and only a slight limp because the muscles were strengthening unevenly. Luna was working hard at being able to get herself in and out of the wheelchair on her own. And they’d had time to perfect the art of French-kissing. To his fascination, Ron had forgotten what a good kisser Luna was. He just wished he could find some magic potion or something that could help her. Ron had an idea, maybe Hermione could help.

+++++++++++++++++

The first week of February came quickly. It had been almost a month since Ron had talked to Hermione about sending an owl to her mum and dad. Ron was sitting in Luna’s room waiting for her to get ready for their weekly Sunday jaunt around the Hogwarts grounds, when Hermione walked in unexpectedly. “Ron, are you alone?”

Ron was excited. He’d dreamed she’d know something everyday for the past month. “My dad said that if we could take Luna to London, his friend Dr. Porter would look at her. The records we sent…well the doctor said he’d had some luck with patients who had spinal injuries like hers. He’ll have to evaluate her though.” Ron looked at Hermione and surprised her with a big kiss on the lips. He looked at her and she at him. “Whoa, sorry about that.” They were both embarrassed but so happy they forgot about it quickly. Now how do they tell Luna?

Luna came out of the ladies’ room a few minutes later to find Ron sitting in his usual chair reading his magazine…upside down. Hermione was standing at the window twisting the curls of hair at her temples. They were both acting the way they did when there was something going on. “Ron, are you trying to learn a Quidditch move in reverse?” He looked at the magazine and realized he’d been daydreaming.

“Luna…Hermione and I have something to tell you.” Luna looked upset. She rolled over to Hermione and looked her in the eye.

“Yeah, go on. So what are you and Hermione doing?” Luna had taken his comment the wrong way.

“No, no, nothing like that. Hermione’s dad is a dentist. He has lots of doctors for friends, so we snuck out your chart from the infirmary here. This Dr. Porter her dad knows says that he’s been successful with injuries such as yours. Not always, but more than half of the time. All we have to do is get you to London.” Luna looked at them both with trepidation and joy. Secretly, she was afraid for two reasons. The pain of muggle medicine was legendary in the magical world. And, if it didn’t work would Ron want to leave for someone who could give him what he needed?

Ron knew she’d be less than completely enthusiastic. “Ron, I…I…I’m afraid. Do I have to do it?” She said with a nervous voice.

“Of course, you don’t have to do it. I just want you to be happy, sweetie. I want you to feel your best.” Ron said in an assuring voice. He walked over and put his hand on her shoulder as she looked out the window with Hermione.

“I know this sounds foolish, but…” She paused. “What if it doesn’t work or if he can’t do anything? Are you going to get tired of me? Is that why you want me to go?”

Hermione felt sick. She hadn’t thought of the pain that must have been on Luna’s heart all this time. She looked at Ron who looked heartbroken and at a loss for words. Hermione knelt down and took Luna’s hand. “Luna, you have inspired me. So I know what a wonderful person you are. So does Ron, Harry, Draco, and Ginny. Ron loves you more than life itself. When he asked me to find out, he didn’t want you to know. He didn’t want you to get your hopes up. He told me that he didn’t care whether a muggle doctor could help or not as long as he could do something to help make you happy. Harry and I have talked about this every day since I owled my father. We all want the best for you. You have to go through the pain and therapy. It’s your choice.”

Luna looked into Ron’s eyes and realized how lucky she was. Ron was going to be there no matter what. For a second, she recalled talking to Harry the year before about how people played tricks on her by taking her things. Then returning them just before school let out. Harry had asked if he could help. Now she truly knew the meaning of friendship and it was the right guy at the right time.

++++++++++++++++

The next day was the second most wonderful of the school year. Their plans to take Luna to the doctor in London were confirmed for the same day as the Wizengamot inquiry. The inquiry had been thought to be nothing but a formality. But now, it was a fait accompli. No inquiry. The members had informed Professor Dumbledore that as long as Harry continued his training and worked to control his emotions that this would never be on his record after leaving Hogwarts. And to make the day even brighter, Professor McGonagall called Harry and Hermione into her office for more good news.

“Hermione….Harry….I would like to express my gratitude for the job you did getting the Yule Ball planned. Since it was interrupted so unpleasantly, Professor Dumbledore and I decided that we would schedule a spring dance for the Saturday after exams. We would like you two to do the planning again. Or, if you’d like, you can just update the original plan for an outside festival in the courtyard.” Professor McGonagall was so excited that she was breathless telling them.

They looked at each other and said, “When do we start?” They spent the next few minutes telling Professor McGonagall the story about Luna’s appointment. Professor McGonagall liked Luna very much and offered to help get them transportation to London the night before the appointment. She gave them permission to stay at a London hotel if Professor Dumbledore would provide chaperones from the aurors in the Order. Six more Death Eaters had been captured since Ron’s return and the threat was considerably lower.

Hermione had made arrangements for them to be picked up in London on the day of the appointment. She sent an immediate owl to her father to get reservations at a London hotel near Dr. Porter’s office for the night before. They had recently learned that often this kind of injury was caused by compression of the spine and a possible bone spur that pressed on the nerve. If that was the diagnosis, Luna would go under the knife the next day.

Since the appointment was now only three days away, everyone including the Weasley’s and Draco was scurrying to find what they would wear to London. They were as excited as they’d ever been. The last time they went was to the Department of Mysteries and that hadn’t turned out so well.

Hermione received the return owl on Friday and gave the details to Professor McGonagall and Professor Dumbledore. The only unexpected twist was that her parents wanted to meet Harry that evening. They’d met once before at Flourish and Blott’s in Diagon Alley, but only for a minute or two. This was going to be a shock for Harry. He had just been joking that he was glad to have three plus months to get ready to ‘meet the parents.’ He was going to have to move his time table up a bit.

++++++++++++

Sunday afternoon was one of the most stressful Harry had had in a long time. The last time he had to meet a muggle who was even remotely related to him was when he blew up his Aunt Marge. He hoped nothing like that would happen this time. It would make being Hermione’s boyfriend a little difficult. He laughed at the thought.

Ron and Luna were going to Diagon Alley by the Hogwarts Express because it was easier for the wheelchair. Ron was thankful that his family would accompany them to spend time with Luna’s father. They would all get there that evening around 7 PM. Hermione and Harry were going to go to a remote spot near 13 Grimmauld Place via portkey at 2 PM to spend the afternoon with her parents.

Harry was standing in the courtyard with his bag in his hand. Hermione was going to help him find a suit and tie for dinner that night. Her parents felt it was just as important to impress Harry as it was for him to make a good impression on them. She didn’t tell Harry this, of course. There was enough pressure.

“Harry, here we go.” Hermione came out of the door and looked over at the window where Draco, Ginny, Ron and Luna were waving. “It’s 1:59 PM.” Suddenly that familiar yank behind the belly button had them both going as they hung onto the umbrella that Dumbledore had charmed for a portkey. They were to go to 13 Grimmauld Place and let Tonks and Hellman know they were there. They would inconspicuously follow them until they returned.

They came out of the journey and managed to maintain their feet. They were both thankful that they didn’t scrape themselves on the street rolling around. After fulfilling their obligation to notify the aurors, they found a cabbie to take them to the hotel. They would shop around there until 4 PM when Hermione’s parents would arrive. They found a nice charcoal grey, wool double-breasted suit, blue tie and white shirt. Even thought it fit him perfectly with no alterations, Harry felt like he was going to be put on the display at the zoo.

“So, in which cage at the zoo will I be? Oh, yeah I know, the primate house with the sign: ‘Homo Sapiens Magicus.’ That’ll really be a sight.’ He smiled with that boyish grin that always made Hermione want to kiss him. She did.

It was wonderful to be with him in the real world. She walked Harry down one block. They turned left toward the shops. She had actually made Harry come one hour earlier than they needed to so she could surprise him. Two store fronts down there was a music shop that had new and old music CDs. Her father told her about it in the last owl letter. It even had the old vinyl records. They had an hour before they’d meet her parents.

Harry was obsessed. Hermione was obsessed in book shops. Harry was the same way in the music shop. He’d play the demos for one or two minutes and go to the next one. Finally, he saw the one he wanted. He recognized it. It was an American group from New Orleans or someplace like that. It was “Three Doors Down”. It was the CD that Fred had sent them. He’d never seen the cover.

“Hey, Hermione look here.” Hermione came over looking at Harry reading the words. He’d bought the CD. “You know this one.” She read it over and smiled. She could hear the song in her head. “Maybe they’ll be somewhere live in the States when we get there.” For the first time, Hermione heard Harry mention something he wanted to do in the States.

“Come on, Harry. We’re going to be late. My parents like things to be tidy. You know, on time. That sort of stuff.” Hermione begged him to come quickly. Finally he did.

They arrived at the restaurant one minute early to find Mr. and Mrs. Granger standing with the maitre‘d. “Granger, table for 4 please. We have reservations.”

Harry heard Mr. Granger’s voice. It was different before. He hadn’t slept with his daughter the last time he saw him. For Merlin’s sake they’d been 12 years old then. “Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Granger.” Harry put out his hand to Mr. Granger as Mrs. Granger hugged Hermione.

“Well, hello, Mr. Potter. I’m sorry….Harry. I don’t want to be so formal because it seems we’ve already met the way Hermione tells us so much about you. You can call me Robert, if it suits you. And this is Emily.” Harry took Emily’s hand graciously. Harry relaxed noticeably. Every adult muggle he’d ever met seemed like such a prude and Hermione’s father and mother seemed genuine.

He hugged Hermione. “Did you take him to the music shop?” Hermione nodded. She smiled.

“I didn’t tell him you recommended it highly. I almost couldn’t get him out of there to get to dinner on time.” Hermione sad with little grin. “He’s absolutely obsessed with this band “Three Doors Down”.

“Well, I wouldn’t say obsessed.” Harry said trying to save face. Then he saw Hermione squint her eyes at him and give him a playful scowl. “Okay. Obsessed, but only a little bit.” The Granger’s laughed with Hermione and Harry.

The ice was broken. Harry felt as at home with adults as he ever had. They didn’t know him as ‘The Boy Who Lived’. They knew him as the boy who loved their daughter. He wondered if she’d told her parents that they were in love. Mr. Granger looked over at Harry after the main course and said, “So, Harry, we’re leaving the day after school ends for New York City. You have accepted our invitation to join us, haven’t you? I know it must be awkward for you, but Hermione says she worries about you during the summer.”

“Every summer for the past three summers, isn’t that right Robert?” Emily said. Hermione blushed.

Harry tried to change the subject. He could tell Hermione was embarrassed. “I would love to go, Mr. Granger. I mean…Rob…No offense sir, but I feel more comfortable calling you Mr. Granger. You too Mrs. Granger. I would love to go if it won’t disrupt your plans.”

“Not at all, Harry dear. We have an international conference to attend and decided that we should just make it a holiday to remember. We thought you and Hermione could keep each other company while we attended the conference. Then we’d go to Chicago, Los Angeles, and then maybe to New Orleans.” Emily had just hooked Harry into going for sure now. New Orleans…jazz….blues….Bourbon Street.

“We can’t let our daughter pull the wool over your eyes any longer Harry. If you hadn’t figured it out by the end of this year, she was going to ‘hex you into the stone age’ I think is how she put it.” Robert laughed.

“Dad, you’re embarrassing me.” Hermione was embarrassed only because she’d not told Harry first.

“Really. I’ll have to be careful if we go to any museums this summer. I might become part of the exhibit.” They all laughed.

They discussed what they knew about the procedures that would be done tomorrow to diagnose the seriousness of Luna’s paralysis. Mr. Granger told them about how the technology had changed and how precise the type of imaging they were going to use was. Harry felt better. It sounded like it might actually be an advance over Magical Medicine.

At the end of the night, Mr. and Mrs. Granger bid Harry good night and said they’d see Hermione in a few minutes.

“Well, Harry, that wasn’t so bad, now was it?” Hermione asked.

“It was actually kind of cool. I like your parents. They treat me like somebody. I never got that feeling from anyone associated with the Dursley’s.” Harry said.

“Well, Harry, I’ll see you in the morning.” She looked at him tenderly, moved close and caressed the side of his face.

“Hermione, thank you for always looking after me. I guess I always had a guardian angel and never knew it. I love you.” Harry said as he moved in to kiss her.

“Ditto.” Hermione said when they stepped back from each other. “Good night.” She turned and opened the door to the Granger suite waving as she closed the door.

Harry went off to find the Weasley’s room. They’d taken the suite and charmed it like the tents at the Quidditch World Cup. It was like a hotel inside a hotel in their room. He snuck up to the room they’d set aside with his name on it and pulled out his walkman. He listened to “Three Doors Down” until he fell asleep.

35. Challenges

Chapter 35—Challenges

The next morning brought new challenges for everyone. Luna had the most difficult time of all. She knew that this was about getting her better, but she was afraid anyway. She just wanted this to be over. She’d had too many people in to see her this morning with words of encouragement. It was like they were all worried and tried to make her feel better because they were worried. Even if she hadn’t been, she would have been after listening to all of them.

The atmosphere at breakfast was quiet except Arthur and Robert discussing muggle race cars at the Gran Prix. The silence was so thick from the rest of the table the waiter was timid about approaching. “Will that be all?” asked the young man.

“Yes, thank you.” Said Mr. Weasley. His and Robert’s conversation had just ended. The Grangers had decided to stay another day or so to see how this was working out for everyone. They had sent their daughter to the Weasley house so often the past five years they thought that it was only right to be there when they needed a helpful hand.

They headed off toward the doctor’s office. The appointment had been moved to the morning since the Wizengamot inquiry at Hogwarts had been canceled. They entered the office and sat down. The nurse at the front desk had a look of confusion on her face as one, two, three…five…seven people came in and only one was in a wheelchair. Mr. Granger noticed the quizzical look on her face. “We have the 11 AM with Dr. Porter. I am Robert Granger, Dr. Porter’s friend. We’re all family of a sort. We just wanted to wait here. Is it okay?”

Mr. Granger had just become everyone’s hero. He had called them all family. Ron looked at Mr. Granger. “Sir, I am Ron. Do you remember me? You know, the little redheaded kid who had a crush on your daughter but couldn’t get out of his own way?” Ron smiled.

“As I recall, there were about four of you redheaded kids that I knew of.” Mr. Granger smiled back. “Of course, your father pointed you out this morning at breakfast. I am told that you recently went through quite an ordeal yourself.”

“Yes, I’m fine now, sir. Oh, that would have been my brothers—Percy, Fred and George.” Ron laughed and then cleared his throat to a more serious subject. “I wanted to thank you for your kindness in helping Luna. And, well, just now. For calling us family, I appreciate that.”

They waited for what seemed like hours. In reality Dr. Porter was only 10 minutes behind schedule. “Luna Lovegood. Only the parent or guardian please can come with the patient.” Mr. Lovegood stood and looked at Ron.

“Nurse Williams,” Mr. Lovegood said reading her name tag. “Could you make an exception? Ron here has been caring for Luna for quite some time. It would be comforting for her, if he could come in as well.”

“That’s quite alright. But only one person.” Nurse Williams said.

Ron was surprised at the respect he and his friends were getting from the adults. It seemed that not so long ago they were being shushed in situations just like this. “Thank you, Nurse Williams,” he said as he pushed Luna in.

The wait was more than an hour and a half. Harry and Hermione had gone outside in the hall to pace and chat while waiting. Now it was apparent why the Nurse Williams seemed shocked to see so many people. It was a long procedure.

Finally at 1:30 PM, Luna and Ron came out with Mr. Lovegood and the doctor. “Robert, good to see you again. I thought I’d come out and tell everyone the good news at the same time. Tomorrow morning we will put Luna in for surgery at 7:00 AM. I believe that in about a month’s time, Miss Lovegood will be walking with a cane or walker. And, in three months time…the skies the limit. The damage to the spine is difficult to see. There is a very fine fracture that has allowed some of the spinal fluid to leak and in its place there is a bone spur that presses on the nerves that send the impulses to the legs. The swelling has caused the rest of her lower extremities to not respond to touch. I am 80% to 90 % sure that she will walk, but I don’t know how severe the nerve damage is as far as the numbness goes that is a 50/50 proposition. That will take time.” Her progress will be aided by the love of her friends and family.

“Are you Robert’s little girl? What is it? Hermione?” Asked Dr. Porter as he addressed Hermione.

“Yes, sir.” Hermione answered.

“These two say that you’re one heck of a smart kid and a real good friend. I like to tell young people how important their friendships are. Many times that is what helps people overcome severe illnesses and injuries. Good luck to all of you.” Dr. Porter turned back. “Robert, call me next time you’re in London. We’ll meet for tea or something a little stronger. Right, mate?”

“Sure, thanks.” Robert said.

The kids were let run free the rest of the day. The adults gathered for a little rest and relaxation in the hotel bar. When Ron and Luna went past Mr. Weasley later that afternoon, Ron was curious why his dad’s eyes were crossed and his tie was loose about his neck. “Is everything alright, dad?”

“Abso….abso…absolutely Ronnie boy. Mr. Granger was just explaining the virtues of Guinness Stout and the Black and Tan. I have to agree they are aab…aaab…positively delicious.” Ron had never seen his father drunk before and he hoped that he held his liquor well. A little magic in downtown London would be hard to explain.

“Very good, Dad. I’ll see you back at the room.” Ron and Luna were having a hard time holding their laughter. Not only because of Mr. Weasley. Mr. Granger had the look of a man who had just swallowed a goldfish. They weren’t sure who was drunker: The one who could talk and wouldn’t stop. Or the one who probably couldn’t talk but was too drunk to care.

When Hermione’s mum said that she wanted to go shopping with Mrs. Weasley, Hermione was ecstatic. Her dad was in the bar with Mr. Weasley, Ginny and Draco had taken off on their own and so had Ron and Luna. Finally, she could be alone with Harry. “Harry, where should we go this afternoon?” She couldn’t decide. Should they go out to the shops again? “Harry, what do you want to do?”

Harry looked at her with a fiendish smile and said, “Since when have we been able to just lounge about together. Let’s go listen to music in my room.” He beckoned her with a toss of his head.

“Harry. What if someone comes in?” Hermione questioned.

“Well, one of us will have to hide under the bed. And since it’s my room, well….” He smiled. “Come on Hermione. Let’s live a little.” They stopped by the hotel pharmacy for a little one stop shopping. Harry wasn’t sure what he was looking for exactly, but then he saw them. He shook his head as Hermione stood in the lobby waiting. His purchases complete they headed off to his room.

+++++++++++++++++++

Harry and Hermione lay under the covers of the four poster king-size bed. Hermione had been unwilling at first to even go to his room, let alone have sex in the hotel with her parents just down stairs.

“Hermione, do your parents know we’re in love?” Harry asked as he propped himself up on one arm.

“Of course they do. Why do you think they invited you to come with us this summer?” Hermione was confused where this was going.

“I’m confused Hermione. If we had a child and she fell in love with some no good sex fiend like me, would you invite him to spend the summer? I mean, isn’t kind of like putting a doghouse out for the wolf in the middle of a herd of sheep?” He smiled.

“Harry, don’t make fun of me or my parents. They trust me to be responsible. Last time we let the passion carry us away. Today we decided to do it just because we could get by with it. I love you, Harry. Just don’t make having sex a game you play. I like it too. But I’m only here because I love you. Not for the sex.” Hermione had a very pensive look on her face as she looked into Harry’s eyes.

“Hermione, I am sorry. You know I love you. It’s just that, I look at you and I want you so much. It just seems like your parents expect too much from you. I mean, you are human. When you fall in love, sex is a natural thing. Don’t they remember when they were teenagers?” Harry was trying to reason with Hermione.

“Harry. My parents were already destined for medical or dental school when they were in there last year of school. It was just a matter of getting through the first four years of college. If you haven’t noticed, my parents are almost as old as the Weasley’s. They didn’t think about sex as an act until they saw it in a medical book.” Hermione laughed. As silly as it was, that probably is why her parents trusted her. They had no idea what went through the mind of the average teenager.

Hermione threw her arm across Harry’s chest and around his neck putting her head on the pillow next to his shoulder. Harry felt her breast on his chest. He laid their thinking of the most comfortable place he’d ever been. It had been both times he and Hermione had been together. He looked down at her and kissed the top of her head. He dozed off.

An hour or so later, a knock at their door surprised them both. The door opened before they could react. It was Ron and Luna. “Oh, sorry…sorry….I didn’t mean to intrude.” Ron closed the door. He wished he hadn’t seen what he saw.

Harry and Hermione dressed hurriedly. They left his room and went down to the main salon of the little magical castle where they saw an embarrassed Ron and Luna. “Okay. Don’t say anything. We don’t need to know anything. It isn’t like Luna and I haven’t thought of it.” Ron didn’t know quite what to say. It was one thing to see your best friend with his girlfriend snogging. But it was quite another to see the two of them starkers in a hotel room. “Don’t worry we won’t say anything stupid. You know like…’how do you like shagging on the carpet in your room…oops, I mean how do you like the shag carpeting in your room, Harry?’ Or, ‘Hermione, you like to get a rise out of Harry sometimes, don’t you?’ No, nothing like that.” Ron looked at Harry with an admiring look that also said ‘this will cost you.’ “See, I think I remember a friend of mine tormenting me with this song…let’s see…what was it? Oh, yeah….Weasley is Our King. If either one of you hums, sings or otherwise encourages another person to sing that song from now until the time you are married, I will either tell the story of what I just saw or I’ll start with the corny puns again. Got it?”

“Ooh, you are an evil man, Ron Weasley.” Said Hermione with a glare. Luna smiled at the thought she was thinking. If we could have we’d have been in the next room.

“Ron, give them a break. What did you think they were going to make potions alone together for the rest of their lives? Oops, there’s another little Weasleyism we can use. For example, ‘Were you two off making potions together again?’” Luna laughed this time.

“You too, Luna. You just love giving us a hard time.” Harry said pleading for mercy.

“That’s what friends are for, mate.” Ron smiled and apologized again for walking in without waiting for an answer. “Oh, by the way…I’m not kidding about the Weasley is Our King. I will sell you out over that.” There was no trace of humor in what Ron was saying this time.

“Let’s go join our parents for a late dinner. I guess my parents are yours too, aren’t they Harry? I mean at least kind of anyway.” Ron said as he started to push Luna out the door toward the handicapped elevator.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

The next morning came too early. Mr. Weasley and Mr. Granger were looking pretty ragged. Molly Weasley had put together a potion from her traveling stock that would take it away, but forced the two men to suffer at least through breakfast. “You two acted like a couple of teenagers with your first drink. You can suffer for the next hour. This potion is too good for you.” She smiled at Emily who obviously had no clue what Molly had done, but got the concept of making the men act like men and not boys.

The wait in the hospital that day was excruciatingly long. They started the procedure at 9 AM and finished at 2 PM. The only reason it took so long they said was that area around the fracture was inflamed to the point that seeing the actual fracture was difficult because of the muscles and tendons in Luna’s back. Each had to be repaired if they had to be cut to get to the bone spur. It would take some time for Luna to get her strength back. The operation was a complete success, now the recuperation and physical therapy would prove to be the most important thing.

Luna had to stay in the hospital until the end of the week. Ron stayed with her as Harry and Hermione got their lessons for them. There lessons had become more important since January. They had started to learn to apparated. They had to take a qualification test to do it legally.

When Luna returned to Hogwarts on Friday, there were at least fifty cards and at least half that many bouquets of flowers. She had become something of a hero to her classmates. Luna Lovegood was now called Looney Lovegood out of affection, not out of ridicule. It would be another week before the muscles around the incision would be strong enough for her to start trying to hold herself up in therapy. It would also be a while before the swelling from surgery would go down to see if the nerve damage had been corrected.

If everything went well, she’d be dancing at the spring dance. Even if Ron had to help her a little.

36. Dancing the Night Away

Chapter 36—Dancing the Night Away

Dr. Porter proved to be quite a fortune-teller. In fact, Luna’s spirits soared as she saw the progress she was making. What had seemed impossible at Christmas was now not only possible but a reality. After three weeks of post-operative therapy and two visits to the neurologist in London, Luna was able to walk with a walker. She’d learned a thing or two watching Harry and Ron. She worked tirelessly to get better. The frustration at how hard it was just meant she’d get better sooner.

“Come on, Luna. You can do it just two more steps.” Ron was standing in front of Luna holding her hands lightly to give her confidence. She took one step, then she started to falter. Ron grabbed her around the waist and spun around. “Great job. I can’t believe it. Six weeks exactly and you’re walking.” He kissed her. He was so proud of how hard she’d worked. He’d like to see the look on the evil bastard’s face who’d hoped he’d killed her.

“It’s easy now, Ronnie.” Luna said being modest. “With everyone helping me, I don’t have to do much at all.” Every single one of her friends had helped her. She was silent about the fact that she felt like a dog doing tricks sometimes. They wanted to see her walk, but Luna knew it was that they were excited.

They sat down on Luna’s bed for a moment. The only possible thing that could be better was that she couldn’t feel anything yet below the waist. That was why her progress had stalled over the past week. It affected her balance a little. Ron spent afternoons after classes rubbing her toes and feet hoping to see some reaction. The therapy and their sessions like this had drawn them closer.

“So, have you and Hermione picked out a dress for the spring dance?” Ron asked.

“No not yet. None of us have been to a formal during the spring or summer. We are going to surprise you though, you can bet on that.” She had a suggestive smile on her face. Ron kissed her.

“Who gets the little hideaway today? Or, is today the day we share?” They’d made a deal with Harry and Hermione that they’d share on Sunday nights, but during the week and Saturday they’d have exclusive use of the stereo and most of all, the romantic fireplace.

“We have the room today.” Luna’s smile got wider as she realized that was suggesting they take the opportunity for a little snogging session up there. “Okay, race you.” She knew how ridiculous it was with her using the walker. She’d be getting rid of it very soon. But thank goodness, she thought, at least I have a chance now.

++++++++++++++++

Harry and Hermione were busy planning the spring dance. They thought about what would be different about having the courtyard open for dancing. The meal would be served in the Great Hall. How would they transition from there to the courtyard? Should they separate the two into dinner and then dancing? Or could they create a serve yourself buffet that you could carry the food to the courtyard and sit at the tables under the setting sun or candle light? They thought the last option was best. They’d have to work out the menu later.

“Hey, Hermione, do you think your folks would consider driving from New York to Chicago?” Harry asked.

“I don’t know…maybe? Why what do you have in mind?” Hermione was interested to find out what scheme Harry had up his sleeve this time.

“Well, the Rock ‘n Roll Hall of Fame is in Cleveland. I was looking at this muggle map of the U.S. and there’s this highway here that connects New York to Chicago to San Francisco. I’d love to see it. I have all this stuff here, see?” Fred and George had put a computer in the back of their shop and the last time they took Luna to the neurologist Harry had spent two hours learning to surf the internet. “I want to see this place. I’d even pay for what the muggles call a ‘rent-a-car’ to get there. I know you have your dad in your pocket. He’ll do it if you tell him you want to.” Harry looked like a Saint Bernard with his droopy sad eyes. “Please, sweetie, I promise to learn that ballroom dancing stuff you and your dad do.” Now he’d sealed the deal.

“I thought you said you didn’t like to dance like that?” She cocked her head to the side in disbelief in his promise. “I’ll hold you to it.”

“Heck, I’d learn to squawk like a chicken if it would get me to the Rock ‘n Roll Hall of Fame.” Harry didn’t mean to put ballroom dancing in the same category as squawking like a chicken. “SMACK!” Every time Hermione slapped him in the shoulder she seemed to get more on it.

“I ought to make you learn ballet too after that comment.” Hermione smiled. He was obsessed with music. He now listened to The Strokes, Maroon 5, O.A.R., the Beatles, and Eric Clapton. He really liked Eric Clapton on the guitar. She worried though. The other day he’d splinched himself during Apparation Class. He’d forgotten some important part of the process, because he’d spent the night before listening to Eric Clapton on the stereo instead of studying. Of course, Hermione could already apparate.

“Okay, I promise.” He had to promise like that because he’d let his dry wit get the best of him. Sometimes he just talked himself into trouble and at others he could convince a bald man to pay for a haircut.

+++++++++++++++

Classes seemed to drag by as May became June. There was only one more week until the dance. The girls were all hush, hush about their dresses for the dance. Harry, Ron and Draco had a bet on which one would have the sexiest dress. It was idle talk because they each knew who they’d pick so no one would get more than one vote. The studying for their exams had been organized by Hermione. It was brutal. No time for snogging or even listening to music. Hermione had unplugged and hidden the stereo. It was the first time Harry had really gotten mad at Hermione about something. They’re little spat had lasted two days now.

“Harry, are you still mad at me about the stereo?” Hermione looked at him as he stared blankly at the History of Magic book. He pretended not to hear her.

“Look, we’ve missed more classes this year than any other year. You have to study. You made five O.W.L.s last year and now you can do better with getting all your marks to eligible to go for your N.E.W.T.s.” She pleaded. She waited several minutes for a reply. She wasn’t going to let this silly argument stand between them. “That’s it, Harry, if you want to have your stereo back I’ll get it. But you can find someone else’s shoulder to cry on if you don’t get the marks and N.E.W.T.s you need to get into auror training.”

“Hey, who said I wanted be an auror anyway? I’m kind of burnt out on the whole find-the-nutter-black-magic-wizard

thing. Aren’t you? Can you see yourself married to Mad-Eye? One leg and eye missing. Who knows maybe the reason he isn’t married is that the plumbing doesn’t work either.” Harry didn’t mean to make fun of Mad-Eye, but with all the sadness and death this past year he wanted to think of a life with Hermione that included kids and job like Mr. Weasley’s.

“Well, you have a point. I suppose I would like you to have all your bits and pieces working properly.” Hermione had tried for two days to get Harry talking. “That’s not the point though. You’ll have all summer for other things. We need to concentrate on this now.”

“I know, Hermione, I’m just mad that you couldn’t confront me like this instead of just taking it and hiding it. My walkman’s missing too. That was the last straw.” Harry said.

“I didn’t take your walkman, Harry.” Hermione was dead serious. Now she understood. He couldn’t even go to bed listening to music the way he had become accustomed to doing. “Well, if you would have told me what got you so mad I would have told you two days ago I didn’t have it.”

“Aw, forget it. Let’s just study. Exams will be over Tuesday and we’ll have the rest of the week to get ready for the dance.” Harry wasn’t ready to kiss and make up, but he decided he wouldn’t act like a jerk with the silent treatment anymore. He didn’t want to say anything, but sometimes Hermione tried to hard to look after him.

++++++++++++++++

Finally, the big night was here. The weather was absolutely perfect. There would be a half-moon tonight and the temperature was going to be about 22°C. Harry was glad because that he and Hermione could stop worrying about rain.

By mid-afternoon, Harry, Ron and Draco had pretty much run out of Quidditch stuff to talk about. But out of the blue Harry mentioned how he was getting to the States. They’d leave tomorrow.

“What’s it called again? Did you say an airplane?” Ron said with a quirky smile.

“Yeah, a jet from British Airways. It’ll take us eight hours. And when we get there the local time will be only three hours later than when we started. That’s just too weird. I mean my mum was a muggle and I spent all that time with the Dursley’s but this is insane. Get this! There will be more than two hundred people on the airplane. Hermione says that sometimes muggles hate to fly so much they get sick…airsick I think she said.” Harry didn’t want to think of sitting next to someone as large as Aunt Marge or Uncle Vernon while they were sick.

“Hey, my dad would love to see an airplane. Maybe we could see you off at the airplane place?” Ron asked.

“Airport, Ron, they call it an airport.” Harry answered.

“Bloody hell, that sounds pretty cool.” Ron said.

“So, where are you going while you’re there?” asked Draco.

“Oh, New York, Cleveland, Chicago, and Los Angeles. Maybe we’ll get a chance to go to New Orleans too. Who knows?”

Harry was excited. He would have a suite next to the Grangers. Hermione and her parents had adjoining rooms with hers on the opposite side of Harry’s while they were in New York. Her parents weren’t aware of Hermione’s and Harry’s ability to apparate. Harry had worked hard at it when he realized that he could sneak in and out of Hermione’s room undetected and they didn’t even know it was possible.

“Well, mates. I do believe it’s time to get ready. Hermione will be looking for me in about an hour.” Harry bid his friends adieu and headed for Gryffindor tower.

++++++++++++++

Harry waited in front of the stairs to the girl’s dormitory. The anticipation was killing him. They’d convinced Professor McGonagall and Professor Dumbledore that they should be able to wear formal attire without the robes since school was officially out. Harry had no idea how Hermione would look today. She wouldn’t even let him see the shoes she was wearing.

He could see someone’s feet from the bottom of the stairs. He was hoping it was her. The shoes looked okay he thought, but who cared about shoes, anyway? Harry stood their in a tuxedo they’d bought the last time in London.

He couldn’t believe how long it seemed to take waiting for the girls to get ready. He didn’t want to sit down and wrinkle the suit before he saw Hermione. Finally, two pairs of feet came into view. They started down the stairs. The dresses were different but he could tell which one was Hermione. He knew the curves of her legs and hips.

She was wearing a peach-colored dress gathered at the waist and reasonably tight across her backside yet loose enough for some serious dancing. The dress material seemed to be a combination of silk and chiffon. He saw the silk matching purse. He couldn’t believe his eyes. Her hair was perfect. He could tell she had makeup on only because he saw her everyday without it. She was absolutely the most beautiful girl he’d ever seen. That was saying a lot, because Ginny was pretty standing next to her.

“Hermione, you look absolutely gorgeous. No, stunning is the word I’m looking for. You look great too, Ginny.” Harry kissed Hermione lightly on the cheek. She took his arm as they walked toward the portrait.

Outside Draco was waiting impatiently. He looked like a cartoon character when he saw Ginny. She was so beautiful he couldn’t speak for a second. “Ginny, my god, are you a sight for sore eyes! You look magnificent.” Draco put out his arm and all three headed toward the infirmary where they’d meet Ron and Luna.

Luna had put a charm on her door this afternoon that only the girls knew. She didn’t want Ron to see her until they were all together. Hermione unlocked the door. She and Ginny stepped through. Luna was too excited she stood at the bureau finishing her lipstick and straightening her dress. “Do I look okay?”

“Okay…if Ron doesn’t trip over his tongue when he sees you, I’ll eat your corsage.” Ginny said with a little giggle. The boys had left their corsages here in the little refrigerator used by the infirmary. Madam Pomfrey didn’t have any patients so she hadn’t noticed. Hermione got the corsages and walked to the door.

“May I present the fabulous, Miss Luna Lovegood.” Ron expected the walker or at least the cane to be with her, but Luna walked slowly at a very even pace straight toward him. She looked like an angel to Ron at that moment. The sun glinting through the window behind her gave her an aura he’d only imagined.

“You look…umm…someone pinch me….ummm….wonderful, I mean simply smashing…I mean…” Ron was embarrassed because he’d known what he would say, but the sight of her walking so sexily toward him knocked him for a loop. She put her arms across his shoulders.

“I’ve been faking with the cane and walker for about two weeks now. I wanted to surprise you tonight. Thank you, sweetie.” Luna kissed him and he thought he was going to fall over. He was stunned.

“I knew I could count good old brother Ron to keep me from eating the flowers.” Ginny laughed. They told Ron the story as they walked toward the courtyard. They were a little early. Mrs. Weasley told them all they didn’t have to worry about the setup tonight. She’d handle it so they could enjoy their special night. She didn’t know about Luna either.

“I can’t believe it. Arthur…look at Luna…she can walk.” Tears formed in the corners of Mrs. Weasley’s eyes. She was so happy for both Luna and Ron.

The next 15 minutes they walked around looking at the bunting at the head table. There was no arranged seating since the food was an open buffet that would be there all night. Couples started to arrive precisely at 7 PM just as the sun began to fall behind the forest tree line. Some put their things on chairs and went to get something to eat and others milled about talking to their friends, introducing one another. Several of the seventh years that had just graduated brought their muggle girlfriends from home. But otherwise, everyone seemed to know one another.

The music was going to be arranged so that entire sets of each genre would get some airtime. Harry loved his rock ‘n roll, but he’d actually found some jazz and blues very appealing. He’d hired Fred to do the music in between the fireworks and magic show. Fred was one of those entrepreneurs who knew the meaning of “diversification of assets” he called it.

When everyone of the official party had taken their seats and quite a few guests had gathered in the courtyard, Hermione and Harry stood in front of the middle of the table to make some announcements.

“First,” Harry began. “I would like to thank Professor McGonagall and Professor Dumbledore for thinking of us when they decided that we deserved something like this after the events at the Yule Ball.” Applause for the Professors. “Second, I want to thank Mrs. Weasley for all her hard work today setting up the courtyard.” Applause for Mrs. Weasley. Hermione nudged him unobtrusively with the hand that was hidden behind him. “Of course, none of this would be possible without our friends, the house-elves.” Applause for the house-elves. “And last but not least, I would like to thank Hermione Granger for the great job creating the concept, the menu, and giving so much thought to this so that we could have a great time. Hermione.” Harry introduced Hermione and took a short step back. Applause for Hermione.

“Thank you Harry. The music is brought to you by Fred Weasley, but the concept for the music was done by Harry.” She paused for a second. Applause for Harry and Fred. “It is now my pleasure to introduce Headmaster, Professor Albus Dumbledore.” Applause for Professor Dumbledore.

“I want to say just a very few things. Normally we have a winner for the year in the race for the House Cup. This year each house will receive one as a demonstration of unity you have shown in overcoming the obstacles this year. You are all to be commended.” Standing ovation. “I would like to remind you that some are still feeling the sorrow of lost love ones this year. Please honor and respect them through a moment of silence.” Dumbledore paused. “I promise that I shall be brief, but I think it is important to point out the most important lesson we have all learned this year. Myself included.” He paused again. “I was reminded of the power of love and its ability to change lives, heal emotional scars, and give encouragement to those who desperately need it.”

Dumbledore continued, “In my many years here at Hogwarts, I have never had this much tragedy to overcome in a single school year. But the healing that took place at Hogwarts this year....both physical and emotional….was nothing short of a miracle attributed to love and friendship. Set aside the knowledge and experience you gained from your lessons this year. The lesson of the power of love and friendship can be applied to our everyday lives in all we do--whether those tasks involve magic or just helping someone who needs it. The example is the miraculous recovery of Luna Lovegood.” Luna was caught of guard and shocked. The crowd had grown larger and now it applauded until Luna stood. Ron motioned for her to turn around to show them she was okay. She did.

“The love of her friends kept her focused on life. They encouraged her. At the beginning of the year none of them truly knew each other. Now they have the true bond of friendship that can withstand the greatest tests. The care and feeding of our friends and loved ones is the most important lesson of all.” Dumbledore sat down. The growing crowd was very reflective for a moment.

“Thank you, Headmaster. Let the dance begin.” Harry proclaimed. The music started softly to allow for discussion and the tone for the rest of the night was set.

Harry and Hermione took the dance floor. For a couple of minutes maybe more, no one went to the dance floor. They watched as Harry and Hermione held each other and moved with the music. They were not officially the King and Queen of the Spring Dance, but if anyone was it would be them.

Hermione thought of the wisdom Professor Dumbledore had just shared with them. It was true. At some point, all six of them--Harry, herself, Ginny, Draco, Ron and Luna—had cared for and fed one another’s need for love and acceptance. She was happy everyone was safe and happy. She kissed Harry’s cheek as a tear formed on her cheek. “Why are you crying Hermione?” Harry asked.

“I am happy and I love you, that’s all.” Hermione and Harry kissed more passionately this time as they stopped in the middle unaware of anyone in the courtyard. She knew Harry cared for her and fed her soul. She was happy to be the most important one responsible for the care and feeding of Harry Potter.

THE END

Author’s Note: I hope the action and tragedy in the story didn’t hide the true intentions of the story: the power of love in our everyday lives. The Epilogue tying this story to the next edition will be out this week. I wonder how Mr. Weasley will act when he sees muggle passenger jets as Hermione and Harry take on the Big Apple and other places in “Harry and Hermione’s American Vacation.” They’ll be going a lot of places. If you’d like to see Harry and Hermione have lunch or shop in someplace you love in the States, just give a brief description of the place(if needs be they can apparate there soon enough. It may end up being in Chicago, New York or L.A., because I’m not planning on another 35 chapter story for this one but I will include it somehow. As usual though, nothing is easy for Harry and Hermione. Trouble usually finds them. See how. Thank you for your gracious reviews and the time you spent encouraging me and trying to make this story better through your suggestions.”

37. Good-bye/

Chapter 36—Goodbyes and Hellos (Epilogue)

The morning came so much faster than any of them had anticipated. Harry was groggily dragging his trunk down the stairs into the common room when Hermione calmly, yet just as groggily let hers settle to the floor.

“Harry, why didn’t you just levitate the trunk? What’s wrong?” Hermione asked in a very concerned manner.

“Nothing really. I couldn’t sleep. I couldn’t stop thinking of all the things that happened this year and how wonderful the next couple of months are going to be. I kept thinking of all the places we can go.” I was just too excited to sleep.

“I was pretty excited too, but I probably slept a little more than you did.” Hermione said in a relieved tone. She was glad he was excited and that was all the matter was.

“Good morning’,” said Ron as he masterfully plopped his trunk down next to Harry’s. “My dad must be going nuts thinking about the opportunity to go to that airport place. I am too.”

“Yeah, that place’ll really be your dad’s cup of tea.” Harry said still rubbing the sleep out of his eyes and trying to focus on the room around him.

“Okay, well let’s go get the others. We can’t be late today.” Hermione levitated her trunk and as she did so, so did the boys.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The trip to the Platform for the Hogwarts’ Express seemed surreal this year. Harry and Hermione were sitting a car away from Draco and Ginny. The end of the school year had come again, but this time seemed very similar even though so many things had changed. Harry and Hermione would be together, but Ron and Luna would be separated for a while as Luna went home with her dad to help him with the Quibbler. Ron looked very unhappy about this being the last stretch of time they’d be together.

Harry and Hermione sensed the tension. “Hey, Ron, we’ll just take a walk for a few minutes. We’ll be back.”

“That’s right. We have to talk to Ginny and Draco about something anyway.” Hermione lied. She didn’t want to make a big deal of the emotions that seemed to be coming to the surface.

“Thanks….” Ron and Luna said almost in perfect harmony.

As Harry and Hermione stepped out, Ron turned to Luna. He glanced back briefly to see if they’d gone past the windows to the car. “Luna, I am going to miss you this summer.” Ron paused for a second. “I love you, Luna. A year ago I would have laughed if someone told me the changes that would come the next year.” He paused again.

“I love you too, Ron. I know you want to spend more time with me. Since my dad went back to work after you were rescued, he’s been by himself. The summer is a tough time if he’s alone. He wants to travel again like he and I did last year.” Luna had a sad and teary-eyed expression on her face.

“I know. It is the way it is. It’s too bad we can’t travel together. Your dad, you, and I could have a great time. We could chase Harry and Hermione.” Ron laughed at the thought, because he knew that his family didn’t have the money for a trip like that.

“We haven’t decided where we’re going yet, Ron. Maybe I can convince my dad to take our holiday to the States. We could maybe catch up with the Granger’s and Harry. It’s worth a shot.” Luna’s mood changed almost immediately.

“I wouldn’t be able to afford it.” Ron said with a hangdog expression.

“Don’t worry about that. We have to find out if we can go first. Otherwise, the money won’t matter.” Luna looked excited.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry and Hermione were so excited when the airport came into view they could hardly curb their enthusiasm. They saw the flights taking off and landing like majestic birds. They spent the hour and a half going through customs and security laughing at all the muggle families who seemed to have no notion whatsoever of how wonderful all this was. To Harry and Hermione, the incredible monotony of airports and all the crazy rules was an experience of a lifetime. Everyone in the lines at the airport complained about the weather or delays or the attitude of the customs personnel.

Hermione’s parents were satisfied with just watching their daughter happily talking with her boyfriend. They commented on how often he looked at her with astonishment. After all, their daughter often left people reeling in wonder. They looked at each other and laughed.

Finally at 2:35 PM, they boarded the plane bound for New York. They had said their good-byes to Arthur and Ron some hours ago just before entering the queue for customs. Harry and Hermione were assigned seats in the center of the Boeing 747 on the starboard side of the aircraft. Across the aisle were two young boys and a young girl about the age of first year Hogwarts students and to Harry and Hermione’s left was an elderly couple oblivious to the excitement oozing out the teenagers sitting next to them.

As the jet made its way toward the runway, Harry noticed that the children’s parents were in the rows immediately behind their children and Mr. and Mrs. Granger were in the row behind them. As he looked back toward Hermione, he felt that incredibly familiar adrenaline rush as the acceleration of the aircraft shook everyone. He smiled and leaned over and gave Hermione a kiss on the cheek. “Here we go. A new adventure just waiting to begin.” He laughed as he saw a somewhat uncharacteristically unnerved look pass over Hermione’s face. He didn’t know why, but it did have the feeling as though a new adventure was starting.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

As the airplane leveled off and the British Isles faded into the distance on the starboard side of the plane Harry heard a voice speaking to him. “Hi, my name is Danny. This is my brother Bill and my sister Dawn.” Danny seemed like a nice kid and Harry didn’t have the heart to tell him that he really wanted to be left alone to talk to his girlfriend so he engaged him in conversation.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Harry and this is Hermione.” Harry had no idea why this kid was starting a conversation with him.

“I was just watching out the window a minute ago and I heard you talking about doing card tricks. We love card tricks.” Harry’s heart sank. He had just been telling Hermione how he’d been practicing his card tricks and that he hoped he’d get a chance to show them sometime. He had no intention of doing so on the flight. “Will you do some card tricks for us?” Danny begged.

“Danny, don’t bother that nice boy about card tricks. Honestly, you three have magic on the brain this summer.” The boy’s mother was running interference. “Hi, I’m Agnes, their mother. I won’t let them torment you.”

“Aw, Mum, please. If Harry could just do one or two, we won’t ask again.” Danny was being persistent. Hermione snickered quietly behind Harry.

“Little bugger isn’t going to let you off the hook Harry, unless Mum….” Hermione stopped as Agnes spoke again.

“D-A-N-N-Y! Leave….” She stopped yelling at Danny when Harry put up his hand and nodded that he’d do a trick or two.

Harry couldn’t decide whether to do a really basic trick or something a little more advanced. If he did too little or too much he was sure Danny would beg for more.

Harry took out his deck of cards and told them to tear them up into four pieces each and put them in their pockets. Each child did as they were told as Harry shuffled the deck. When they’d placed the parts of their cards in their pockets, Harry tapped the deck.

“Okay, pull your cards back out of your pockets.” Harry said.

The children reached into their pockets for their cards and to their astonishment they were nowhere to be found. They looked puzzled as did their mother. “They’re not here.” They each said in turn.

“Oh, they’re not?” Harry said with mock surprise. “Maybe…” As he turned over the first card he showed them a card that had been torn and put back together. The second and the third were the same. “How’d they get here? That wasn’t supposed to happen.” He shuffled them into the deck and tapped the deck twice. “There, I think that should do the trick. Check your pockets again.”

Each of the children shouted with glee. “Mum, look the cards are back in our pockets and they’re brand new.” Agnes’ face was frozen in amazement. She looked at Harry and back at the children and their cards.

“Harry, I don’t know how you did that, but that was a bit of the best magic with cards I have ever seen. For that matter, I don’t think I have seen anything like it…ever!”

“Harry!” Hermione whispered a little louder than she intended. “Keep it simple. Don’t draw to much attention or you’ll be doing tricks all the way to New York.”

Harry smiled. He’d never tried returning the cards to the deck before repairing them before, but it did look rather cool. “Thanks.”

“Children that will be enough for now.” Agnes said.

++++++++++++++++++++

Four rows behind Harry and Hermione, a man in a charcoal gray two-button suit watched carefully as Harry did the card trick. He noticed that Harry had remained at quite a distance from the children during both times the cards supposedly moved from the deck to and from the deck. He was convinced. He arose and headed for the small area designated as a lounge and used one of the in-flight phones.

“Hello, is Mr. Parker there please?”

“Parker here.”

“Interesting news. I seem to have found someone with an interesting ability to do card tricks.” The man looked around furtively to ensure no one was listening. “He can make the cards disappear and reappear wherever he wants them it seems.”

“Do you have a name?”

“All I could gather was Harry. He’s with a girl named Hermione. I think that’s what he said.”

“Did he have any distinguishing marks?”

“No, not that I could tell. Wait a minute; he has a scar on his forehead. It looks kind of like the mark of Zorro or something.”

“Find a way to get a picture of him and the girl. I think we have found what we’re looking for. And, for god sake’s Albert, don’t go scaring them off.”

“Why would I do that?” Albert said.

“It could be that we have found two of the most talented students from one of England’s most prestigious prep schools. They have been recruited by nearly every university in England and the U.S.” Parker lied. He knew he could not let this bumbling idiot ruin this opportunity. “Do not approach them.”

Parker also knew of the legend surrounding Harry Potter. He didn’t want Potter confusing his men with the forces of the Dark Wizard Voldemort. After all, the U.S. Government had placed this Voldemort on the watch list as one of the foremost terrorist threats living in England. They needed Harry Potter for more than Albert could ever be trusted to know.

+++++++++++++++++++

Harry briefly glanced at the man who had gotten up a moment or two earlier. But his attention was quickly returned to Hermione as she stroked his hand and folded hers into his. He looked into her eyes and realized that he did have the best seat on the plane. “Hermione, have I ever told you that you have the most beautiful brown eyes?”

“Maybe once or twice, but you could say it a thousand times and I’d never get tired of hearing it.” She smiled, turned toward Harry, closed her eyes and put her head on his shoulder. Harry rested his head on hers. There they rested for the better part of the flight unaware that the adventure had truly begun.

The Care and Feeding of Harry Potter

1. What is wrong with me?

2. Harry and Hermione Chat

3. The Eye of the Storm

4. The Storm Rises

5. The Menacing Darkness

6. A Night to Remember

7. Revelation of the Prophecy

8. Torture

9. New Game

10. Countdown

11. Taming the Mind

12. New Attitude

13. A Twist of Fate

14. Love and Hate

15. The Dark Cloud of Fate

16. Escape

17. Overcoming Obstacles

18. Face the Music

19. Healing the Wounded

20. Healing the Wounded Part II

21. Heat of the Moment

22. The Bonds of Friendship

23. Devotion

24. Misdirection

25. Friendship, No Matter What

26. Out with the Old

27. In with the New

28. Yule Ball

29. Getting to the Truth

30. Wheels in Motion

31. The Long Goodbye

32. Road to Azkaban

33. Battle for Life

34. New Beginnings

35. Challenges

36. Dancing the Night Away

37. Good-bye/